Text -- Hebrews 11:37-40 (NET)

11:37 They were stoned, sawed apart, murdered with the sword; they went about in sheepskins and goatskins; they were destitute, afflicted, ill-treated 11:38 (the world was not worthy of them); they wandered in deserts and mountains and caves and openings in the earth. 11:39 And these all were commended for their faith, yet they did not receive what was promised. 11:40 For God had provided something better for us, so that they would be made perfect together with us.

Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per phrase)

Robertson: Heb 11:37

They were stoned ( elithasthēsan ).

Like Zechariah son of Jehoiada (2Ch 24:20). "A characteristic Jewish punishment"(Vincent). First aorist passive indicative of lithazō (Joh 10:31).

Robertson: Heb 11:37

They were sawn asunder ( epristhēsan ).

First aorist passive indicative of priō or prizō , old verb (prion , a saw). Cruel Jewish punishment (Amo 1:3) said to have been inflicted on Isaiah.

Robertson: Heb 11:37

They were tempted ( epeirasthēsan ).

First aorist passive indicative of peirazō . The MSS. vary greatly in the text here and the order of these two items. This mild word seems an anticlimax after epristhēsan . One of the seven brothers was fried (2Macc 7:4) and so eprēsthesan (were burned) from pimpraō (Act 28:6) has been suggested.

Robertson: Heb 11:37

With the sword ( en phonōi machairēs ).

"In (by) slaughter of the sword"(Ionic form of the genitive machaires as in Exo 17:13; Num 21:24). The fate of unpopular prophets (1Ki 10:10; Jer 26:23).

Robertson: Heb 11:37

They went about ( periēlthon ).

Constative aorist active indicative of perierchomai (picturesque compound verb). Here the sufferings of the living.

Robertson: Heb 11:37

In sheep skins ( en mēlōtais ).

Late word from mēlon (sheep), rough garment of prophets as Elijah (1Ki 19:13, 1Ki 19:19), here only in N.T. In Byzantine Greek a monk’ s garb.

Robertson: Heb 11:37

In goatskins ( en aigeiois dermasin ).

Derma , old word from derō , to flay (Mat 21:35), here only in N.T. Aigeios , old adjective (from aix , goat), here only in N.T.

Robertson: Heb 11:37

Being destitute ( husteroumenoi ).

Present passive participle of hustereō , old verb to be left behind, used by Paul of himself (2Co 11:9).

Robertson: Heb 11:37

Afflicted ( thlibomenoi ).

Present passive participle of thlibō , common verb to oppress.

Robertson: Heb 11:37

Evil entreated ( kakouchoumenoi ).

Present passive participle of kakoucheō , late compound verb from obsolete kakouchos (kakos and echō ), in lxx (1Kings 2:26), in N.T. only here and Heb 13:3. See sunkakoucheisthai in Heb 11:25.

Robertson: Heb 11:38

Of whom the world was not worthy ( hōn ouk ēn axios ho kosmos ).

Graphic picture in a short parenthetical relative clause (hōn , genitive plural with axios ), a phrase to stir the blood of the readers.

Robertson: Heb 11:38

Wandering ( planōmenoi ).

Present middle participle of planaō , like lost sheep, hunted by wolves.

Robertson: Heb 11:38

Caves ( spēlaiois ).

Old word from speos (cavern) as in Mat 21:13.

Robertson: Heb 11:38

Holes ( opais ).

Old word, perhaps from ops (root of horaō , to see), opening, in N.T. only here and Jam 3:11. Cf. 1Ki 18:4; 2Macc 5:27; 10:6 (about Judas Maccabeus and others).

Robertson: Heb 11:39

These all ( houtoi pantes ).

The whole list in verses 5-38. Cf. Heb 11:13.

Robertson: Heb 11:39

Through their faith ( dia pisteōs ).

Here rather than pistei as so often.

Robertson: Heb 11:39

Received not the promise ( ouk ekomisanto tēn epaggelian ).

First aorist middle of komizō . The Messianic promise they did not live to see (Heb 11:13), though they had individual special promises fulfilled as already shown (Heb 11:33).

Robertson: Heb 11:40

God having provided ( tou theou problepsamenou ).

Genitive absolute with first aorist middle participle of problepō , late compound to foresee, here only in the N.T.

Robertson: Heb 11:40

Some better thing ( kreitton ti ).

"Something better,""the better promises"of Heb 8:6.

Robertson: Heb 11:40

That apart from us they should not be made perfect ( hina mē chōris hēmōn teleiōthōsin ).

Negative purpose clause with hina mē and the first aorist passive subjunctive of teleioō . But this glorious and gracious purpose (foresight) of God is not due to any special merit in us. It is simply the fulness of the time in God’ s dispensation of grace of which we are the beneficiaries. But all the same and all the more ( noblesse oblige ), we should prove worthy of our heritage and of God’ s goodness to us and be loyal to Christ.

Vincent: Heb 11:37

They were stoned ( ἐλιθάσθησαν )

A characteristic Jewish punishment. See 2Ch 24:20; Mat 23:37; Joh 10:31; Act 5:26; Act 7:59; Act 14:19. The verb λιθοβολεῖν is also used in Matthew, Luke, and Acts, and once in this epistle, Heb 12:20.

Vincent: Heb 11:37

Were sawn asunder ( ἐπίσθησαν )

N.T.o . As Isaiah, according to tradition.

Vincent: Heb 11:37

Were tempted ( ἐπειράσθησαν )

If the reading is correct, which seems probable, the reference is probably to inducements offered them to abandon their loyalty to God. It has seemed to many out of place, because occurring in the midst of a list of different forms of violent death.

Vincent: Heb 11:38

Of whom the world was not ( ὧν οὐκ ἦν ἄξιος ὁ κόσμος )

This clause falls into the series of participles which precedes it; the form of the relative sentence being adopted because of the lack of a proper participial phrase to express the statement. At the same time it prepares the way for the following clause in which the participial construction is resumed. Rend. " they went about in sheepskins and goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, evil-entreated, men of whom the world was not worthy, wandering in deserts," etc. By the world (κόσμος ) is not meant the corrupt world, as in John and Paul (see on Heb 11:7), but the world considered as an economy which was unworthy of these, because ruled by sense and not by faith. Their plane of life was higher.

Vincent: Heb 11:38

They wandered ( πλανώμενοι )

Lit. wandering or straying , apart from the homes and the intercourse of men.

Vincent: Heb 11:38

Caves of the earth ( ὀπαῖς τῆς γῆς )

Ὁπή only here and Jam 3:11. It means a hole ; primarily a place through which one can see (ὄπωπα ). In lxx the cleft of the rock in which God placed Moses, Exo 33:22 : a window , a latticed opening , Ecc 12:3 : the eye-socket , Zec 14:12 : a hole in the wall , Eze 8:7 : a hole in a tree , 4 Macc. 14:16.

Vincent: Heb 11:39

Having obtained a good report ( μαρτυρηθέντες )

Rend. " having had witness born to them." See on Heb 11:2.

Vincent: Heb 11:40

Having provided ( προβλεψαμένου )

N.T.o .

Vincent: Heb 11:40

For us ( περὶ ἡμῶν )

The better thing is for us . It was not for them: they lived in the assurance of a future time better than their own, and in this assurance of faith, did their work and bore their burden in their own time. It is one of the achievements of faith to be cheerfully willing to be only a stage to some better thing which we cannot share.

Vincent: Heb 11:40

That they without us should not be made perfect ( ἵνα μὴ χωρὶς ἡμῶν τελειωθῶσιν )

Each successive stage of history gathers up into itself the fruit of preceding stages. This passage teaches the solidarity of humanity in its work as well as in itself. The man of the present requires the work and suffering and achievement of the men of the past to complete him and his work. The future men will, in like manner, require the work and suffering and achievement of the men of today to complete them. The whole creation, in all its successive aeons, moves together toward

" The one far-off, divine event."

Wesley: Heb 11:37

As, according to the tradition of the Jews, Isaiah was by Manasseh.

Wesley: Heb 11:37

Torments and death are mentioned alternately. Every way; by threatenings, reproaches, tortures, the variety of which cannot be expressed; and again by promises and allurements.

Wesley: Heb 11:38

It did not deserve so great a blessing.

Wesley: Heb 11:38

Being driven out from men.

Wesley: Heb 11:39

Though they obtained a good testimony, Heb 11:2, yet did not receive the great promise, the heavenly inheritance.

Wesley: Heb 11:40

Namely, everlasting glory.

Wesley: Heb 11:40

That is, that we might all be perfected together in heaven.

JFB: Heb 11:37

As Zechariah, son of Jehoiada (2Ch 24:20-22; Mat 23:35).

JFB: Heb 11:37

As Isaiah was said to have been by Manasseh; but see my Introduction to Isaiah.

JFB: Heb 11:37

By their foes, in the midst of their tortures, to renounce their faith; the most bitter aggravation of them. Or else, by those of their own household, as Job was [ESTIUS]; or by the fiery darts of Satan, as Jesus was in His last trials [GLASSIUS]. Probably it included all three; they were tempted in every possible way, by friends and foes, by human and satanic agents, by caresses and afflictions, by words and deeds, to forsake God, but in vain, through the power of faith.

JFB: Heb 11:37

Literally, "they died in the murder of the sword." In Heb 11:34 the contrary is given as an effect of faith, "they escaped the edge of the sword." Both alike are marvellous effects of faith. In both accomplishes great things and suffers great things, without counting it suffering [CHRYSOSTOM]. Urijah was so slain by Jehoiakim (Jer 26:23); and the prophets in Israel (1Ki 19:10).

JFB: Heb 11:37

As Elijah (1Ki 19:13, Septuagint). They were white; as the "goat-skins" were black (compare Zec 13:4).

JFB: Heb 11:37

Greek, "in evil state."

JFB: Heb 11:38

So far from their being unworthy of living in the world, as their exile in deserts, &c., might seem to imply, "the world was not worthy of them." The world, in shutting them out, shut out from itself a source of blessing; such as Joseph proved to Potiphar (Gen 39:5), and Jacob to Laban (Gen 30:27). In condemning them, the world condemned itself.

JFB: Heb 11:38

Literally, "chinks." Palestine, from its hilly character, abounds in fissures and caves, affording shelter to the persecuted, as the fifty hid by Obadiah (1Ki 18:4, 1Ki 18:13) and Elijah (1Ki 19:8, 1Ki 19:13); and Mattathias and his sons (1 Maccabees 2:28, 29); and Judas Maccabeus (2 Maccabees 5:27).

JFB: Heb 11:39

Greek, "being borne witness of." Though they were so, yet "they received not the promise," that is, the final completion of "salvation" promised at Christ's coming again (Heb 9:28); "the eternal inheritance" (Heb 9:15). Abraham did obtain the very thing promised (Heb 6:15) in part, namely, blessedness in soul after death, by virtue of faith in Christ about to come. The full blessedness of body and soul shall not be till the full number of the elect shall be accomplished, and all together, no one preceding the other, shall enter on the full glory and bliss. Moreover, in another point of view, "It is probable that some accumulation of blessedness was added to holy souls, when Christ came and fulfilled all things even as at His burial many rose from the dead, who doubtless ascended to heaven with Him" [FLACIUS in BENGEL]. (Compare Note, see on Eph 4:8). The perfecting of believers in title, and in respect to conscience, took place once for all, at the death of Christ, by virtue of His being made by death perfect as Saviour. Their perfecting in soul at, and ever after Christ's death, took place, and takes place at their death. But the universal and final perfecting will not take place till Christ's coming.

JFB: Heb 11:40

With divine forethought from eternity (compare Gen 22:8, Gen 22:14).

JFB: Heb 11:40

(Heb 7:19); than they had here. They had not in this world, "apart from us" (so the Greek is for "without us," that is, they had to wait for us for), the clear revelation of the promised salvation actually accomplished, as we now have it in Christ; in their state, beyond the grave their souls also seem to have attained an increase of heavenly bliss on the death and ascension of Christ; and they shall not attain the full and final glory in body and soul (the regeneration of the creature), until the full number of the elect (including us with them) is completed. The Fathers, CHRYSOSTOM, &c., restricted the meaning of Heb 11:39-40 to this last truth, and I incline to this view. "The connection is, You, Hebrews, may far more easily exercise patience than Old Testament believers; for they had much longer to wait, and are still waiting until the elect are all gathered in; you, on the contrary, have not to wait for them" [ESTIUS]. I think his object in these verses (Heb 11:39-40) is to warn Hebrew Christians against their tendency to relapse into Judaism. "Though the Old Testament worthies attained such eminence by faith, they are not above us in privileges, but the reverse." It is not we who are perfected with them, but rather they with us. They waited for His coming; we enjoy Him as having come (Heb 1:1; Heb 2:3). Christ's death, the means of perfecting what the Jewish law could not perfect, was reserved for our time. Compare Heb 12:2, "perfecter (Greek) of our faith." Now that Christ is come, they in soul share our blessedness, being "the spirits of the just made perfect" (Heb 12:23); so ALFORD; however, see on Heb 12:23. Heb 9:12 shows that the blood of Christ, brought into the heavenly holy place by Him, first opened an entrance into heaven (compare Joh 3:13). Still, the fathers were in blessedness by faith in the Saviour to come, at death (Heb 6:15; Luk 16:22).

Clarke: Heb 11:37

They were stoned - As Zechariah, the son of Barachiah or Jehoida, was, between the altar and the temple; see the account, 2Ch 24:21; and See the notes on Mat 23:35. And as Naboth the Jezreelite, who, on refusing to give up his father’ s inheritance to a covetous king, because it had respect to the promise of God, was falsely accused and stoned to death; 1Ki 21:1-14

Clarke: Heb 11:37

They were sawn asunder - There is a tradition that the Prophet Isaiah was thus martyred. In Yevamoth, fol. 49, 2, it is thus written: "Manasseh slew Isaiah; for he commanded that he should be slain with a wooden saw. They then brought the saw, and cut him in two; and when the saw reached his mouth, his soul fled forth."St. Jerome and others mention the same thing; and among the Jews the tradition is indubitable

Clarke: Heb 11:37

Were tempted - Επειρασθησαν . I believe this word has vexed the critics more than any other in the New Testament. How being tempted can be ranked among the heavy sufferings of the primitive martyrs and confessors is not easy to discern, because to be tempted is the common lot of every godly man. This difficulty has induced learned men to mend the text by conjecture: Beza proposes επυρωθησαν, they were branded. Junius, Piscator, and others, propose επυρασθησαν, they were burnt alive. Gataker thinks επρησθησαν, a word of the same import, should be preferred. Tanaquil Faber gives the preference to επηρωθησαν, they were mutilated - had different parts of their bodies lopped off. Sir Norton Knatchbull contends for επαρθησαν, they were transfixed, or pierced through. Alberti thinks the original reading was εσπειρασθησαν, they were strangled. About as many more differences have been proposed by learned men, all bearing a very clear resemblance to the words now found in the Greek text. By three MSS. the word is entirely omitted; as also by the Syriac, Arabic of Erpen, the Ethiopic, and by Eusebius and Theophylact. Of all the conjectures, that of Knatchbull appears to me to be the most probable: they were transfixed or impaled; and even the present reading might be construed in this sense

Clarke: Heb 11:37

Were slain with the sword - As in the case of the eighty-five priests slain by Doeg, see 1Sa 22:18; and the prophets, of whose slaughter by the sword Elijah complains, 1Ki 19:10. Probably the word means being beheaded, which was formerly done with a sword, and not with an axe; and in the east is done by the sword to the present day

Clarke: Heb 11:37

They wandered about in sheepskins - Μηλωταις Sheepskins dressed with the wool on. This was probably the sort of mantle that Elijah wore, and which was afterwards used by Elisha; for the Septuagint, in 2Ki 2:8-13, expressly say: Και ελαβεν Ἡλιας την μηλωτην αὑτου· and Elijah took his Sheepskin (mantle.) Και ὑψωσε την μηλωτην Ἡλιου, ἡ επεσεν επανωθεν αὑτου· And he (Elisha) took the Sheepskin of Elijah which had fallen from off him. It was most probably on this account, as Dr. Macknight conjectures, that Elijah was called a hairy man, 2Ki 1:8; and not on account of having a preposterously long beard, as those marrers of all the unities of time, place, circumstances, and common sense, the painters, represent him. And it is likely that the prophets themselves wore such garments, and that the false prophets imitated them in this, in order that they might gain the greater credit. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the prophets shall be ashamed every one of his vision - neither shall they wear a rough garment to deceive, Zec 13:4; δερῥιν τριχινην, a hairy skin, Sept., probably the goatskins mentioned above. In general, this was an upper garment; but, in the cases to which the apostle alludes, the sheepskin and goatskin seem to have been the only covering

Clarke: Heb 11:37

Being destitute - Ὑστερουμενοι· In want of all the comforts and conveniences of life, and often of its necessaries

Clarke: Heb 11:37

Afflicted - In consequence of enduring such privations

Clarke: Heb 11:37

Tormented - Κακουχουμενοι· Maltreated, harassed, variously persecuted by those to whom they brought the message of salvation.

Clarke: Heb 11:38

Of whom the world was not worthy - Yet they were obliged to wander by day in deserts and mountains, driven from the society of men, and often obliged to hide by night in dens and caves of the earth, to conceal themselves from the brutal rage of men. Perhaps he refers here principally to the case of Elijah, and the hundred prophets hidden in caves by Obadiah, and fed with bread and water. See 1Ki 18:4. David was often obliged thus to hide himself from Saul; 1Sa 24:3, etc.

Clarke: Heb 11:39

Having obtained a good report (having been witnessed to; see Heb 11:2) through faith - It was faith in God which supported all those eminent men who, in different parts of the world, and in different ages, were persecuted for righteousness sake

Clarke: Heb 11:39

Received not the promise - They all heard of the promises made to Abraham of a heavenly rest, and of the promise of the Messiah, for this was a constant tradition; but they died without having seen this Anointed of the Lord. Christ was not in any of their times manifested in the flesh; and of him who was the expectation of all nations, they heard only by the hearing of the ear. This must be the promise, without receiving of which the apostle says they died.

Clarke: Heb 11:40

God having provided some better thing for us - This is the dispensation of the Gospel, with all the privileges and advantages it confers

Clarke: Heb 11:40

That they without us should not be made perfect - Believers before the flood, after the flood, under the law, and since the law, make but one Church. The Gospel dispensation is the last, and the Church cannot be considered as complete till the believers under all dispensations are gathered together. As the Gospel is the last dispensation, the preceding believers cannot be consummated even in glory till the Gospel Church arrive in the heaven of heavens

There are a great variety of meanings put on this place, but the above seems the most simple and consistent. See Rev 6:11. "White robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellow servants also, and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled."This time, and its blessings, are now upon the wing

Calvin: Heb 11:38

38.=== Of whom the world was not worthy, === etc. As the holy Prophets wandered as fugitives among wild beasts, they might have seemed unworthy of being sustained on the earth; for how was it that they could find no place among men? But the Apostle inverts this sentiment, and says that the world was not worthy of them; for wherever God’s servants come, they bring with them his blessing like the fragrance of a sweet odor. Thus the house of Potiphar was blessed for Joseph’s sake, (Gen 39:5;) and Sodom would have been spared had ten righteous men been found in it. (Gen 18:32.) Though then the world may cast out God’s servants as offscourings, it is yet to be regarded as one of its judgments that it cannot bear them; for there is ever accompanying them some blessing from God. Whenever the righteous are taken away from us, let us know that such events are presages of evil to us; for we are unworthy of having them with us, lest they should perish together with us.

At the same time the godly have abundant reasons for consolation, though the world may cast them out as offscourings; for they see that the same thing happened to the prophets, who found more clemency in wild animals than in men. It was with this thought that Hilary comforted himself when he saw the church taken possession of by sanguinary tyrants, who then employed the Roman emperor as their executioner; yea, that holy man then called to mind what the Apostle here says of the Prophets; — “Mountains and forests,” he said, “and dungeons and prisons, are safer for me than splendid temples; for the Prophets, while abiding or buried in these, still prophesied by the Spirit of God.” So also ought we to be animated so as boldly to despise the world; and were it to cast us out, let us know that we go forth from a fatal gulf, and that God thus provides for our safety, so that we may not sink in the same destruction.

Calvin: Heb 11:39

39.=== And these all, === etc. This is an argument from the less to the greater; for if they on whom the light of grace had not as yet so brightly shone displayed so great a constancy in enduring evils, what ought the full brightness of the Gospel to produce in us? A small spark of light led them to heaven; when the sun of righteousness shines over us, with what pretense can we excuse ourselves if we still cleave to the earth? This is the real meaning of the Apostle. ²⁴¹

I know that Chrysostom and others have given a different explanation, but the context clearly shows, that what is intended here is the difference in the grace which God bestowed on the faithful under the Law, and that which he bestows on us now. For since a more abundant grace is poured on us, it would be very strange that we should have less faith in us. He then says that those fathers who were endued with so remarkable a faith, had not yet so strong reasons for believing as we have. Immediately after he states the reason, because God intended to unite us all into one body, and that he distributed a small portion of grace to them, that he might defer its full perfection to our time, even to the coming of Christ.

And it is a singular evidence of God’s benevolence towards us, that though he has shown himself bountifully to his children from the beginning of the world, he yet has so distributed his grace as to provide for the well­being of the whole body. What more could any of us desire, than that in all the blessings which God bestowed on Abraham, Moses, David, and all the Patriarchs, on the Prophets and godly kings, he should have a regard for us, so that we might be united together with them in the body of Christ? Let us then know that we are doubly and treble ungrateful to God, if less faith appears in us under the kingdom of Christ than the fathers had under the Law, as proved by so many remarkable examples of patience. By the words, that they received not the promise, is to be understood its ultimate fulfillment, which took place in Christ, on which subject something has been said already.

Defender: Heb 11:39

This summarizes "the good report" obtained by the "elders" of our faith (Heb 11:2)."

TSK: Heb 11:37

stoned : 1Ki 21:10,1Ki 21:13-15; 2Ch 24:21; Mat 21:35, Mat 23:37; Luk 13:34; Joh 10:31-33; Act 7:58, Act 7:59, Act 14:19; 2Co 11:25

were slain : 1Sa 22:17-19; 1Ki 18:4, 1Ki 18:13, 1Ki 19:1, 1Ki 19:10,1Ki 19:14; Jer 2:30, Jer 26:23; Lam 4:13, Lam 4:14; Mat 23:35-37; Luk 11:51-54; Act 7:52, Act 12:2, Act 12:3

in sheepskins : 2Ki 1:8; Mat 3:4; Rev 11:3

being destitute : Heb 12:1-3; Zec 13:9; Mat 8:20; 1Co 4:9-13; 2Co 11:23-27, 2Co 12:10; Jam 5:10,Jam 5:11

TSK: Heb 11:38

whom : 1Ki 14:12, 1Ki 14:13; 2Ki 23:25-29; Isa 57:1

wandered : 1Sa 22:1, 1Sa 23:15, 1Sa 23:19, 1Sa 23:23, 1Sa 24:1-3, 1Sa 26:1; 1Ki 17:3, 1Ki 18:4, 1Ki 18:13, 1Ki 19:9; Psa 142:1 *title Psa 142:2-7

TSK: Heb 11:39

Heb 11:2, Heb 11:13; Luk 10:23, Luk 10:24; 1Pe 1:12

TSK: Heb 11:40

provided : or, foreseen

better : Heb 7:19, Heb 7:22, Heb 8:6, Heb 9:23, Heb 12:24

they without : Heb 9:8-15, Heb 10:11-14; Rom 3:25, Rom 3:26

made : Heb 5:9, Heb 12:23; Rev 6:11; The apostle in the early part of the chapter having given us a general account of the grace of faith, proceeds to set before us some illustrious examples of it in Old Testament times. The leading instance and example of faith recorded, is that of righteous Abelcaps1 . ocaps0 ne of the first saints and the first martyr for religion - one who lived by faith and died for it, and therefore a fit pattern for the Hebrews to imitate. It is observable that the Holy Spirit has not thought fit to say anything here of the faith of our first parents; and yet the church of God has generally, by a pious charity, taken it for granted that God gave them repentance and faith in the promised seed; that he instructed them in the mystery of sacrificing, that they instructed their children in it, and that they found mercy with God, after they had ruined themselves and all their posterity. But God has left the matter still under some doubt, as a warning to all who have great talents given to them, and a great trust reposed in them, that they do not prove unfaithful, since God would not enrol our first parents among the number of believers in this blessed calendar. - Henry.

Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per Verse)

Barnes: Heb 11:37

They were stoned - A common method of punishment among the Jews; see the notes on Mat 21:35, Mat 21:44. Thus, Zechariah, the son of Jehoiada the priest, was stoned; see 2Ch 24:21; compare 1Ki 21:1-14. It is not improbable that this was often resorted to in times of popular tumult, as in the case of Stephen; Act 7:59; compare Joh 10:31; Act 14:5. In the time of the terrible persecutions under Antiochus Epiphanes, and under Manasseh, such instances also probably occurred.

They were sawn asunder - It is commonly supposed that Isaiah was put to death in this manner. For the evidence of this, see introduction to Isaiah, 2. It is known that this mode of punishment, though not common, did exist in ancient times. Among the Romans, the laws of the twelve tables affixed this as the punishment of certain crimes, but this mode of execution was very rare, since Aulius Gellius says that in his time no one remembered to have seen it practiced. It appears, however, from Suetonius that the emperor Caligula often condemned persons of rank to be sawn through the middle. Calmet, writing above a hundred years ago, says, "I am assured that the punishment of the saw is still in use among the Switzers, and that they put it in practice not many years ago upon one of their countrymen, guilty of a great crime, in the plain of Grenelles, near Paris. They put him into a kind of coffin, and sawed him lengthwise, beginning at the head, as a piece of wood is sawn; "Pict. Bib."It was not an unusual mode of punishment to cut a person asunder, and to suspend the different parts of the body to walls and towers, as a warning to the living; see 1Sa 31:10, and Morier’ s Second Journey to Persia, p. 96.

Were tempted - On this expression, which has given much perplexity in critics, see the notes of Prof. Stuart, Bloomfield, and Kuinoel. There is a great variety of reading in the mss. and editions of the New Testament, and many have regarded it as an interpolation. The difficulty which has been felt in reference to it has been, that it is a much milder word than those just used, and that it is hardly probable that the apostle would enumerate this among those which he had just specified, as if to be tempted deserved to be mentioned among sufferings of so severe a nature. But it seems to me there need be no real difficulty in the case. The apostle here, among other sufferings which they were called to endure, may have referred to the temptations which were presented to the martyrs when about to die to abandon their religion and live. It is very possible to conceive that this might have been among the highest aggravations of their sufferings. We know that in later times it was a common practice to offer life to those who were doomed to a horrid death on condition that they would throw incense on the altars of a pagan god, and we may easily suppose that a temptation of that kind, artfully presented in the midst of keen tortures, would greatly aggravate their sufferings. Or suppose when a father was about to be put to death for his religion, his wife and children were placed before him and should plead with him to save his life by abandoning his religion, we can easily imagine that no pain of the rack would cause so keen torture to the soul as their cries and tears would. Amidst the sorrows of martyrs, therefore, it was not improper to say that they were tempted, and to place this among their most aggravated woes. For instances of this nature. see 2 Macc. 6:21, 22; 7:17, 24.

Were slain with the sword - As in the case of the eighty-five priests slain by Doeg 1Sa 22:18; and the prophets. of whose slaughter by the sword Elijah complains; 1Ki 19:10.

They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins - Driven away from their homes, and compelled to clothe themselves in this rude and uncomfortable manner. A dress of this kind, or a dress made of hair, was not uncommon with the prophets, and seems indeed to have been regarded as an appropriate badge of their office; see 2Ki 1:8; Zec 13:4.

Being destitute, afflicted, tormented - The word "tormented"here means tortured. The apostle expresses here in general what in the previous verses he had specified in detail.

Barnes: Heb 11:38

Of whom the world was not worthy - The world was so wicked that it had no claim that such holy men should live in it. These poor, despised, and persecuted people, living as outcasts and wanderers, were of a character far elevated above the world. This is a most beautiful expression. It is at once a statement of their eminent holiness, and of the wickedness of the rest of mankind.

They wandered in deserts ... - On the Scripture meaning of the word "desert"or wilderness, see the notes on Mat 3:1. This is a description of persons driven away from their homes, and wandering about from place to place to procure a scanty subsistence; compare 1 Macc. 1:53; 2 Macc. 5:27; 6:7. The instances mentioned in the Books of Maccabees are so much in point, that there is no impropriety in supposing that Paul referred to some such cases, if not these very cases. As there is no doubt about their historic truth, there was no impropriety in referring to them, though they are not mentioned in the canonical books of Scripture. One of those cases may be referred to as strikingly illustrating what is here said. "But Judas Maccabeus with nine others or thereabout, withdrew himself into the wilderness, and lived in the mountains after the manner of beasts, with his company, who fed on herbs continually lest they should be partakers of the pollution;"2 Macc. 5:27.

Barnes: Heb 11:39

And these all, having obtained a good report through faith - They were all commended and approved on account of their confidence in God; see the notes on Heb 11:2.

Received not the promise - That is, did not receive the fulfillment of the promise; or did not receive all that was promised. They all still looked forward to some future blessings; notes, Heb 11:13.

Barnes: Heb 11:40

God having provided some better thing for us - Margin, "foreseen."That is, "God having provided, or determined on giving some better thing than any of them realized, and which we are now permitted to enjoy."That is, God gave them promises; but they were not allowed to see their fulfillment. We are permitted now to see what they referred to, and in part, at least, to witness their completion; and though the promise was made to them, the fulfillment more particularly pertains to us.

That they without us should not be made perfect - That is, complete. The whole system of revelation was not complete at once, or in one generation. It required successive ages to make the system complete, so that it might be said that it was finished, or perfect. Our existence, therefore, and the developments in our times, were as necessary to the perfection of the system, as the promise made to the patriarchs. And as the system would not have been complete if the blessings had been simply conferred on us without the previous arrangements, and the long scheme of introductory measures, so it would not have been complete if the promises had been merely given to them without the corresponding fulfillment in our times. They are like the two parts of a tally. The fathers had one part in the promises, and we the other in the fulfullment, and neither would have been complete without the other. The "better things"then referred to here as possessed by Christians, are the privilege of seeing those promises fulfilled in the Messiah; the blessings resulting from the atonement; the more expanded views which they have under the gospel; the brighter hopes of heaven itself, and the clearer apprehension of what heaven will be, which they are permitted to enjoy. This, therefore, accords entirely with the argument which the apostle is pursuing - which is, to show that the Christians whom he addressed should not apostatize from their religion. The argument is, that in numerous instances, as specified, the saints of ancient times, even under fiery trials, were sustained by faith in God, and that too when they had not seen the fulfillment of the promises, and when they had much more obscure views than we are permitted to enjoy. If they, under the influence of the mere promise of future blessings, were enabled thus to persevere, how much more reason is there for us to persevere who have been permitted, by the coming of the Messiah, to wittess the perfection of the system!

There is no part of the New Testament of more value than this chapter; none which deserves to be more patiently studied, or which may be more frequently applied to the circumstances of Christians. These invaluable records are adapted to sustain us in times of trial, temptation, and persecution; to show us what faith has done in days that are past, and what it may do still in similar circumstances. Nothing can better show the value and the power of faith, or of true religion, than the records in this chapter. It has done what nothing else could do. It has enabled people to endure what nothing else would enable them to bear, and it has shown its power in inducing them to give up, at the command of God, what the human heart holds most dear. And among the lessons which we may derive from the study of this portion of divine truth, let us learn from the example of Abel to continue to offer to God the sacrifice of true piety which he requires, though we may be taunted or opposed by our nearest kindred; from that of Enoch to walk with God, though surrounded by a wicked world, and to look to the blessed translation to heaven which awaits all the righteous; from that of Noah to comply with all the directions of God, and to make all needful preparations for the future events which he has predicted, in which we are to be interested - as death, judgment, and eternity - though the events may seem to be remote, and though there may be no visible indications of their coming, and though the world may deride our faith and our fears; from that of Abraham to leave country, and home, and kindred, if God calls us to, and to go just where he commands, through deserts and wilds, and among strange people, and like him also to be ready to give up the dearest objects of our earthly affection, even when attended with all that can try or torture our feelings of affection - feeling that God who gave has a right to require their removal in his own way, and that however much we may fix our hopes on a dear child, he can fulfil all his purposes and promises to us though such a child should be removed by death; from that of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, to regard ourselves as strangers and pilgrims on earth, having here no permanent home. and seeking a better country; from that of Moses to be willing to leave all the pomp and splendour of the world, all our brilliant prospects and hopes, and to welcome poverty, reproach, and suffering, that we may identify ourselves with the people of God; by the remembrance of the host of worthies who met danger, and encountered mighty foes, aud vanquished them, let us learn to go forth in our spiritual conflicts against the enemies of our souls and of the church, assured of victory; and from the example of those who were driven from the abodes of human beings, and exposed to the storms of persecution, let us learn to bear every trial, and to be ready at any moment to lay down our lives in the cause of truth and of God. Of all those holy men who made these sacrifices, which of them ever regretted it, when he came calmly to look over his life, and to review it on the borders of the eternal world?

None. Not one of them ever expressed regret that he had given up the world; or that he had obeyed the Lord too early, too faithfully, or too long. Not Abraham who left his country and kindred; not Moses who abandoned his brilliant prospects in Egypt; not Noah who subjected himself to ridicule and scorn for an hundred and twenty years; and not one of those who were exposed to lions, to fire, to the edge of the sword, or who were driven away from society as outcasts to wander in pathless deserts or to take up their abodes in caverns, ever regretted the course which they had chosen. And who of them all now regrets it? Who, of these worthies, now looks from heaven and feels that he suffered one privation too much, or that he has not had an ample recompense for all the ills he experienced in the cause of religion? So we shall feel when from the bed of death we look over the present life, and look out on eternity.

Whatever our religion may have cost us, we shall not feel that we began to serve God too early, or served him too faithfully. Whatever pleasure, gain, or splendid prospects we gave up in order to become Christians, we shall feel that it was the way of wisdom, and shall rejoice that we were able to do it. Whatever sacrifices, trials, persecution, and pain, we may meet with, we shall feel that there has been more than a compensation in the consolations of religion, and in the hope of heaven, and that by every sacrifice we have been the gainers. When we reach heaven, we shall see that we have not endured one pain too much, and that through whatever trials we may have passed, the result is worth all which it has cost. Strengthened then in our trials by the remembrance of what faith has done in times that are past; recalling the example of those who through faith and patience have inherited the promises, let us go cheerfully on our way. Soon the journey of trials will be ended, and soon what are now objects of faith will become objects of fruition, and in their enjoyment, how trifling and brief will seem all the sorrows of our pilgrimage below!

Poole: Heb 11:37

They were stoned by the same faith were several of the prophets and believing worthies of old carried through cruel deaths, the just punishment of malefactors, but the wicked tortures of these innocent saints, some being stoned to death, as Zechariah the son of Jehoiada, 2Ch 24:21 , and others, Mat 21:35 23:37 Luk 13:34 .

The were sawn asunder as Isaiah was, which is a known tradition among the Hebrews, a punishment common among the bordering nations of them, 2Sa 12:31 Amo 1:3 , and exercised on these innocents, to which Christ himself alludeth, Mat 24:51 .

Were tempted: whether epeirasyhsan should not be epurasyhsan , is much doubted, temptation being no manner of death; and the Spirit had instanced in it before, Heb 11:35 . It may therefore be a slip of the transcriber, and that burning was the cruel death that should fill this place among the rest, a common punishment with them, Jer 29:22 /Apc /APC 2Ma 7:5 . Or, it may note a death with several trials of racks and torments gradually inflicted, with a design to tempt them by their pains to renounce their religion.

Were slain with the sword others were killed by the sword, either by beheading, or cutting in pieces, Mar 6:16,17 ; a kind of death foretold to be attending the martyrs of Jesus Christ, Rev 20:4 . All these sorts of death were most unjustly and cruelly inflicted on them by their persecutors, and as patiently received and cheerfully undergone by them.

They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins: as faith carried these believers through variety of deaths, so it managed others comfortably under their banishments and lingering sufferings, which were in proportion as cruel as death itself; they circuited up and down to preserve themselves from their destroyers, either voluntarily returning themselves into desolate places to keep a good conscience, or were unjustly and violently banished and forced away from their own habitations, to live as vagabonds, clothed only with goatskins and sheepskins, the common apparel of the prophets, as of Elijah, 2Ki 1:8 Zec 13:4 , which they wore as they came from the beasts’ backs, without dressing. Being destitute, afflicted, tormented; wandering in this forlorn state, stripped of money and necessaries of life, and not supplied by others in their poverty, 1Ki 17:4 , grievously pressed within, pained without, and afflicted beyond what can be sensed by any but in the like states, and evilly entreated by all; many miseries attending them by their pursuers, hardship in travels, and all sorts of evils, which multiplied their griefs: through all this faith carried them comfortably, and kept God with them.

Poole: Heb 11:38

Of whom the world was not worthy: the Spirit intermixeth an account of what these persons were who were so treated, lest the reader or hearer of these things might be mistaken of them, judging them to be some heinous malefactors, who were thus hurried in and destroyed by the world. Would you know what manner of persons they were? Be it known to you in the judgment of God, the best judge of their persons and states, they were such as the world did not deserve they should live among them, but were unworthy of their society, and the blessings which did attend it; and were it not for their sakes, God would quickly put an end to the sinful world, and burn it up. Such were these as did more for the preservation of the world, when thus brutishly treated by it, than it would or could do for itself.

They wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth: yet were they wandering over the desolate parts of this earth, being forced from all society with men, to the retirements of wild beasts in deserts, and climbing up mountains and rocks from their persecutors, lodging themselves in the natural or artificial dens and caves of the earth, the only receptacles for these worthies, faith giving them the best company, God and his comforts, there: see 1Sa 22:1,4 1Ki 17:3 18:13 /Apc /APC 1Ma 1:53 2:28-30 .

Poole: Heb 11:39

The apostle returns in this verse to the proposition laid down in the second verse, which he had been proving by all these examples, and with it shuts up the history of them.

And these all all these elders, mentioned from Heb 11:2 to this verse.

Having obtained a good report through faith: marturhyentev , strictly, is having been martyred, or made martyrs; specially witnessing to the death for Christ, have a testimony given them, by way of eminency, by God himself in his Scripture record, that through faith they pleased him in their glorious achievements and sufferings, and were God’ s faithful witnesses to the world, glorifying him in it; though reproached and ruined by the world, yet they were too good to live in it, and were fit to live with him in heaven, as Heb 11:2,5,16,35 .

Received not the promise yet these worthies, as Abraham and his believing seed, did not possess the land of Canaan, though they had the promise of it in their time, Heb 11:13 ; others did obtain the grace and good things promised for their time, Heb 11:33 , but none of these had fulfilled to them in their day the manifestation of the Messiah in the flesh; though they saw his day and coming by faith, and did rejoice in it, yet none saw him so come as Simeon did, Luk 2:26,29 ; though, as to the eternal benefits by Christ, they did as actually receive them, as those since his perfecting the work of redemption have received them, even eternal blessedness and glory by him, Act 15:11 .

Poole: Heb 11:40

God having provided some better thing for us: the causes of their not receiving the promise, are summed up in this verse; the efficient of it is God’ s providence unto believers before and after the incarnation of the Messiah. God having from eternity foreknowledge of those who would believe in God the Son incarnate, Rom 8:29 , predestinated them to be called to the faith in him, and provided better for New Testament believers than for the Old ones, that what they had of Christ in types and veils, these should have in truth; what they had in promise, these should have in sight and possession; what they had in hope, as to his first coming, these should have it past, and as an earnest of his second coming; what they had by measure of his Spirit and grace, these should have in fulness, Luk 10:23,24 Joh 1:14,16 7:39 2Co 3:8 Eph 3:8-11 Tit 2:13 1Pe 1:12 .

That they without us should not be made perfect the final cause of this gracious providence was, that the former aud later believers might be completed together; they shall not reach that perfect state of grace and glory by a re-union of their bodies and souls until the general resurrection, when they shall not prevent us, nor we them; but as soon as the trumpet alarms the dead to rise, in the same moment, and twinkling of an eye, shall the living be changed, and all be caught up together in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air; and so shall be ever with the Lord, 1Th 4:15-17 . The ground of which perfection of all believers in all ages being in the last time, is from his choosing them all to be but one body of Christ, and him their Head; so as one member cannot be perfected but in the perfection of the whole, Mat 8:11 Eph 4:4 . In which perfection of it, God is resolved to be all in all; not in one, or in some, but when Christ hath subdued all his enemies, and gathered all his members, then shall his body and kingdom be perfected, and God be all in all, 1Co 15:28 .

Haydock: Heb 11:37

Greek: Melon signifies a sheep; Greek: melote signifies a sheep skin, with the wool on it. This, or a goat skin, was the usual covering of poor people, and as such was adopted by the ancient prophets, mortified to all the luxuries of life. Thus Elias [Elijah] is called vir pillosus, a hairy man, not for his beard or hair, but for his shaggy or hairy covering.

Gill: Heb 11:37

They were stoned,.... As Naboth, by the order of Ahab, 1Ki 21:13, Zachariah in the court of the Lord's house; 2Ch 24:21 and the character of Jerusalem is, that she stoned the prophets that were sent unto her, Mat 23:37.

They were sawn asunder; to which there seems to be an allusion in Mat 24:51. There is no instance of any good men being so used in Scripture: perhaps reference is had to some that suffered thus in the time of Antiochus. The Jews have a tradition, that the Prophet Isaiah was sawn asunder in the times of Manasseh, and by his order; which some think the apostle refers unto; though it seems to be all fictitious, and ill put together. The tradition is in both Talmuds: in the one, the account is this: ^z that

"Manasseh sought to kill Isaiah, and he fled from him, and fled to a cedar, and the cedar swallowed him up, all but the fringe of his garment; they came and told him (Manasseh), he said unto them, go and saw the cedar, ונסרו, "and they sawed the cedar", and blood was seen to come out.''

And in the other ^a thus,

"says R. Simeon ben Azzai, I found a book of genealogies in Jerusalem, and in it was written that Manasseh slew Isaiah.''

And after relating the occasion of it, being some passages in Isaiah Manasseh was displeased with and objected to; and the prophet not thinking it worth his while to return an answer, or attempt to reconcile them with other passages, objected, knowing that the king would use him contemptuously; he is made to say,

"I will swallow (or put myself into) a cedar, they brought the cedar, ונסרו, "and sawed it asunder", and when it (the saw) came to his mouth, he expired.''

Another Jewish writer ^b out of the Midrash, reports it thus;

"Manasseh sought to slay him, and Isaiah fled, and the Lord remembered him, and he was swallowed up in the middle of a tree; but there remained without the tree the fringe of his garment; and then Manasseh ordered the tree to be cut down, and Isaiah died.''

And it is become a generally received opinion of the ancient Christian writers, that Isaiah was sawn asunder; as of Justin Martyr ^c, Origen ^d, Tertullian ^e, Lactantius ^f, Athanasius ^g, Hilary ^h, Cyril of Jerusalem ⁱ, Gregory Nyssene ^k, Jerom ^l, Isidorus Pelusiota ^m, Gregentius ⁿ, Procopius Gazaeus ^o, and others; but more persons seem to be designed:

were tempted; either by God, as Abraham, and Job; or by the devil, as all the saints are; or rather by cruel tyrants, to deny the faith, and renounce the worship of God, as Eleazar, and the seven brethren with their mother; at least some of them were, 2 Maccabees 6,7. Some think the true reading is επρηθησαν, "were burned"; as one of the seven brethren were in the Apocrytha,

"Now when he was thus maimed in all his members, he commanded him being yet alive to be brought to the fire, and to be fried in the pan: and as the vapour of the pan was for a good space dispersed, they exhorted one another with the mother to die manfully, saying thus,'' (2 Maccabees 7:5)

and as Zedekiah and Ahab were roasted in the fire, by the king of Babylon, Jer 29:22 though they were lying prophets, and cannot be referred to here; see Dan 11:33. This clause is wanting in the Syriac version:

were slain with the sword; as the priests at Nob, by the order of Saul; 1Sa 22:18. The prophets of the Lord by Jezebel, 1Ki 18:22 and many in the times of the Maccabees; Dan 11:33 and in the Apocrypha:

"And there were destroyed within the space of three whole days fourscore thousand, whereof forty thousand were slain in the conflict; and no fewer sold than slain.'' (2 Maccabees 5:14)

they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; with the wool or hair upon them; and with such Elijah and Elisha might be arrayed; since the former is said to be a hairy man, or covered with a hairy garment, as John the Baptist was, who came in his spirit and power, and also in his form; and the latter, wore the mantle of the other; 2Ki 1:8 and to these reference may be had, who were obliged to wander about, because of those who sought their lives; and was the case of others who were forced, by reason of persecution, to quit their habitations, and wander abroad; and some clothed themselves in this manner, to show their contempt of the world, and their contentment with mean apparel; and others, because they could get no other raiment:

being destitute; of bodily food, as Elijah, who was fed by ravens, and by the widow of Zarephath; 1Ki 17:6,

afflicted; pressed, drove to the greatest straits, despairing of, life, and weary of it, as the same prophet, 1Ki 19:4,

tormented; or evilly treated, reproached, vilified, persecuted, and made the filth of the world, and the offscouring of all things.

Gill: Heb 11:38

Of whom the world was not worthy,.... These words are inserted in a parenthesis, to remove or prevent such objections as these; that they were restless and unquiet persons, that made disturbance in the world, and so unfit to live in it; and that they were deservedly punished for crimes they were guilty of; and to show the great worth and inestimable value of the people of God, which exceeds that of the whole world; and to intimate the removal of them out of the world, or from dwelling among the men of it, is by way of punishment to it:

they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth; as Elijah did; 1Ki 18:4, and many in the times of the Maccabees;

"And they kept the eight days with gladness, as in the feast of the tabernacles, remembering that not long afore they had held the feast of the tabernacles, when as they wandered in the mountains and dens like beasts'' (2 Maccabees 10:6).

Gill: Heb 11:39

And these all having obtained a good report through faith,.... This may either be limited to the sufferers in the preceding verses, who were martyred, or suffered martyrdom for the faith, as the words may be rendered; and who are called martyrs or witnesses, in Heb 12:1 and so the Ethiopic version renders the clause, "and all these were witnesses concerning the faith": or it may be extended to all the instances of faith throughout the chapter; and so the apostle reasserts what he had said, Heb 11:2, having proved it by a variety of examples; See Gill on Heb 11:2.

received not the promise; not that they did not receive the promise of the land of Canaan, for so did Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, &c. nor that they did not receive the promise of deliverance and victory, for so did Joshua, the Judges, and others; or that they did not receive the promise of eternal life, for that they all did; but the promise of the Messiah, that is, the Messiah promised: for they had the promise, but not the thing; who is called "the Promise", emphatically, because he is the first and grand promise; and because in him all the promises centre, and are yea, and amen: him the Old Testament saints received not; they, greatly desired to see him in the flesh; they saw him by faith; they believed in him, and rejoiced in the expectation of his coming; but he was not exhibited to them incarnate. Now since these saints so strongly believed, and so cheerfully suffered before Christ came; the apostle's argument is, that much more should the saints now, since Christ is come, and the promises received, go on believing in him, and readily suffering for his sake; see Heb 12:1.

Gill: Heb 11:40

God having provided some better thing for us,.... Not a better state of the church, in such respect, as to be free from suffering reproach and persecutions; for this is the case of saints under the New Testament as under the Old; nor the felicity of the soul after death; nor any greater degree of happiness in the other world; nor the perfection of blessedness in soul and body; things common to all believers; but Christ, as now exhibited in the flesh: Jesus Christ was the same in the yesterday of the Old Testament, as he is in the present day of the Gospel dispensation; he was slain from the foundation of the world; and the saints then were saved as now, by his grace and righteousness: only with this difference between them and us; they had Christ in the promise, we have him himself that was promised; they had him in type and shadow, we have him in reality and truth; they believed in, and were saved by Christ, who was to come; we believe in him, and are saved by him, as being come. Hence our case is, with respect to these circumstances, better than theirs; we have a better covenant, or a better administration of the covenant of grace; we have a better priesthood, and a better sacrifice; the Gospel is dispensed in a better manner, more dearly and fully: our condition is better than theirs; they were as children under tutors and governors, and were under a spirit of bondage; but we are redeemed from under the law, and are clear of its burdensome rites, as well as of its curse and condemnation; and have the spirit of liberty and adoption. And this God has provided for us in his council and covenant: for this denotes God's determination, designation, and appointment of Christ, to be the propitiatory sacrifice for sin; and has respect to the nature and circumstances of his death, which were fixed in the purposes of God; as well as the time of his coming into the world, and the season of his death; and in all this God has shown his great goodness, his amazing love, and the riches of his grace: and his end herein is,

that they without us should not be made perfect; the Old Testament saints are perfectly justified, perfectly sanctified, and perfectly glorified; but their perfection was not by the law, which made nothing perfect, but by Christ, and through his sacrifice, blood, and righteousness; and so were not made perfect without us; since their sins and ours are expiated together by the same sacrifice; their persons and ours justified together by the same righteousness; they and we make up but one church, and general assembly; and as yet all the elect of God among the Jews are not called, and so are not perfect in themselves, or without us. Jews and Gentiles will incorporate together in the latter day; and besides, they and we shall be glorified together, in soul and body, to all eternity.

Commentary -- Verse Notes / Footnotes

NET Notes: Heb 11:37

¹ tc The reading ἐπρίσθησαν (ejprisqhsan, “they were sawed apart”) is found in some important witnesses (Ì⁴⁶ [D* twice reads ἐπίρσθησαν, “they were burned”?] pc sy^p sa Or^pt Eus). Other mss have ἐπειράσθησαν (ejpeirasqhsan, “they were tempted”), either before “sawed apart” ([א] L P [048] 33 81 326 1505 pc sy^h), after “sawed apart” (Ì^13vid A D¹ Ψ 1739 1881 Ï lat bo Or^pt), or altogether in place of “sawed apart” (0150 vg^mss Cl). Since the two words ἐπρίσθησαν and ἐπειράσθησαν are so much alike in sight and sound, and since the position of “they were tempted” varies in the mss, it seems best to say that ἐπειράσθησαν is an accidental corruption of ἐπρίσθησαν or an intentional change to a more common word (the root of ἐπρίσθησαν [πρίζω, prizw] occurs only here in the NT, while the root of ἐπειράσθησαν [πειράζω, peirazw] occurs 38 times). The best reading here seems to be “sawed apart” without any addition before or after. (See TCGNT 603-4, for a discussion of emendations that scholars have proposed for this difficult problem.)

NET Notes: Heb 11:39

¹ sn The expression these all were commended forms an inclusio with Heb 11:2: The chapter begins and ends with references to commendation for faith.

² tn Grk “the promise,” referring to the thing God promised, not to the pledge itself.

NET Notes: Heb 11:40

¹ tn The Greek phrasing emphasizes this point by negating the opposite: “so that they would not be made perfect without us.”

Geneva Bible: Heb 11:37

They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in ^{( x )} sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;

^{( x )} In vile and rough clothing, so were the saints brought to extreme poverty, and constrained to live like beasts in the wilderness.

Geneva Bible: Heb 11:39

^{( 16 )} And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received ^{( y )} not the promise:

^{( 16 )} An amplification taken from the circumstance of the time: their faith is so much the more to be marvelled at, by how much the promises of things to come were more dark, yet at length were indeed exhibited to us, so that their faith and ours is as one, as is also their consecration and ours.

^{( y )} But saw Christ afar off.

Geneva Bible: Heb 11:40

God having provided some better thing for us, that they ^{( z )} without us should not be made perfect.

^{( z )} For their salvation depended on Christ, who was exhibited in our days.

Commentary -- Verse Range Notes

TSK Synopsis: Heb 11:1-40

1 What faith is.

6 Without faith we cannot please God.

7 The worthy fruits thereof in the fathers of old time.

Combined Bible: Heb 11:37-38

Pinnacle of Faith   

(Hebrews 11:37, 38)   

There has been no greater instance of the degeneracy of human nature and its likeness to the Devil than in the fearful fact that so many who have occupied prominent positions— magistrates, ecclesiastical dignitaries, kings and emperors— were not content to take the bare lives of true worshippers of God by the sword, but invented the most fiendish methods of torture to destroy them. That educated men and women in high places, that those professing the name of Christ, should conduct themselves like savages, that their rage against the "excellent of the earth" should express itself in such villainy and inhumanity, is a most dreadful demonstration of human depravity when the hand of God is withdrawn. With what infinite patience does the Most High bear with the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction!  

But why should God allow many of His dear children to encounter such terrible experiences? Among other answers, the following may be suggested. First, for the more thorough trial of His champions, that their faith, courage, patience, and other graces, might be more manifest. Second, to seal or ratify more plainly the Truth which they profess. Third, to encourage and strengthen the faith of their weaker brethren. Fourth, to give them more sensible evidence of what Christ endured for them. Fifth, to cause them to perceive the better the torments of Hell: if those whom God loves are permitted to endure such grievous and painful trials, what must we understand of those torments which the wrath of God inflicts upon those whom He hates!  

The teaching of Scripture upon the various reasons why God calls upon His children to suffer at the hands of the openly wicked, or, as is more often the case, from those professing to be His people, is full of valuable instruction, and calls for prayerful pondering. One of the advantages gained from such an exercise is the plainer perception of the very real and radical difference there is between that spiritual and supernatural faith which is possessed by God’ s elect, and that notional and natural faith which is all that millions of empty professors have. Should it please God to remove His restraining hand and permit open and fierce persecution to once more break forth upon the true followers of the Lamb, the difference just mentioned would be made apparent, for "When tribulation ariseth because of the Word," the stony-ground hearer is soon "offended" (Matthew 13:21), or, as Luke 8:13 expresses it "fall away." But different far is it with the good-ground hearer.  

"The trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ" (1 Pet. 1:7). That faith which is "the gift of God" endures to the end. The testing of that faith, the fiery trial thereof serves the better to make manifest the Divine origin of it: only that faith which has come from God is able to endure the testing of God. Just as it is in the furnace that genuine gold is most quickly distinguished from tinsel, so it is under sore trials that the difference between spiritual and natural faith becomes the more apparent. Like much of the imitation jewelry of the day, the creatures-faith of empty professors, may look more glittering, be more bulky, and have more attraction for the outward eye, and be better calculated to adorn its possessor, than does the genuine faith of God’ s elect, which is often small in size, dull in appearance and lacking in attractiveness to the human beholder.  

Yes, dear reader, it is the fiery trial which puts to the proof the kind of faith we really possess. Let the two faiths— that natural faith which man originates, and exercises by an act of his own will, and that spiritual faith which is the gift of God and which man can no more exercise of himself than he can create a world— be placed side by side in the crucible; let the burning flame try which is the genuine metal; let the hot fire play around them both, and the false faith (like imitation gold) will soon melt away into a shapeless mass of base metal; but the true faith will come forth uninjured by the fire, having lost nothing but what it could well spare— the dross with which it has been mixed. See that fact strikingly and solemnly adumbrated in Daniel 3: the furnace of Babylon harmed not the three Hebrews who were cast into it— it merely destroyed their bonds; but it consumed the Babylonians (verses 22)!  

Let it be duly noted that in 1 Peter 1:7 the apostle, when comparing faith with gold, accredits to the former a higher value: it is "much more precious than of gold that perisheth." Gold, though its genuineness may be proved by enduring the test of fire, is yet a perishing thing— a thing of the earth, a thing of time. That gold for which men toil so laboriously and sell their souls to acquire, is of no avail on a deathbed, still less will it stand any in good stead in the Day of Judgment! At death it has to be left behind, for none can take it with him into the next life. Then how much more precious is that faith which, instead of, like gold, leaving its possessor under the wrath of God, will be "found unto praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ!"  

But the point to which we would now direct special attention is that it is not so much the faith itself as "the trial of faith" which is more precious than of gold which perisheth. This is clear to the spiritual mind: trials and temptations are the means which God employs to make manifest to the soul the reality and strength of that faith which He bestows, for there is in every trial and temptation an opposition made to the faith which is in the heart, and trial and temptation, so to speak, threatens the life of faith. How so? Because under the trial, God, for the most part, hides Himself: the light of His countenance is no longer visible, His smile is overcast by a dark providence. Nevertheless, He puts forth a secret power which upholds the soul, otherwise it would sink into utter despair, be swallowed up by the power of unbelief. Here, then, is the conflict: the trial fighting against faith, and that faith against the trial.  

Now then in this trial, under this sharp conflict, in this hot furnace, the spiritual and supernatural faith is not burned or destroyed, but instead, grips firmly the promise, and the faithfulness of Him who has given it. And thus trial of faith becomes exceedingly precious. It is "precious" to its possessor when its genuineness is made the more manifest to him. It is "precious" in the sight of God’ s people, who discern it, and derive strength and comfort from what they witness in the experience of a fellow-saint who is thus tried and blessed. It is "precious" in the sight of God Himself, who crowns it with His own manifest approbation and puts upon it the seal of His approving smile. But above all things it will be found "precious" at the final appearing of the Lord Jesus in glory, for then He "will be admired in all them that believe" (2 Thess. 1:10).  

To suffer the hardest things as well as to do the greatest, is all one to faith. It is equally ready for both when God shall require; and it is equally effectual in both, as God shall strengthen. The performing of spectacular exploits and the enduring of terrible affliction, differ almost as much to the flesh as do Heaven and Hell, but they are one to faith when duty calls. This is very evident from the section of Hebrews 11 which is now before us (verses 33-38), the closing portion of which is about to engage our attention. At the beginning of this section we are furnished with a list of the marvels which were wrought by a God-given faith: at the close thereof we are given a list of fearful sufferings and privations which were patiently and courageously borne by a God-sustained faith. The latter, as much as the former, demonstrates the supernatural character of that faith which is in view throughout our chapter; yea, forms a most glorious climax thereto.  

We say that the fearful sufferings experienced by God’ s people form a blessed climax in the Spirit’ s unfolding of the Life of Faith: those sufferings mark, in fact, the pinnacle of its attainments. Why so? Because they make manifest a heart that is completely subject to God, that bows submissively to whatever He is pleased to send, which has been so completely won to Him that torture and death are deliberately chosen and gladly preferred to apostasy from Him. A "Meek and quiet spirit" is of "great price" in the sight of God (1 Pet. 3:4), and nothing more plainly evidences the meekness of the Christian— his lying passive as clay in the hands of the Potter— as faith’ s willing acceptance of whatever lot our Father sees fit to appoint us. To be faithful unto death, to have unshakable confidence in the Lord, though He suffers us to be slain, to trust Him when to sight and sense it seems He has deserted us, is the highest exercise of all of faith.  

Ere closing these introductory paragraphs, let us seek to point out the various actings of faith in times of danger, trial, and persecution.  

First , faith recognizes that "the Lord God omnipotent reign-eth" (Rev. 19:6), that He is on the throne of the universe, and "doeth according to His will in the army of Heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth: and none can stay His hand" (Dan. 4:35). Yes, dear reader, a spiritual faith perceives that things do not happen by chance, but that everything is regulated by the Lord God. Second , faith recognizes that everything which enters our lives is ordered by Him who is our Father, and that our enemies can do nothing whatever against us without His direct permission— the Devil could not touch Job nor sift Peter until he first obtained leave from the Lord! Oh what a sure resting-place is there here for the troubled and trembling heart. Third , faith recognizes that, no matter how fiercely Satan may be permitted to rage against us, or how sorely men persecute, their malicious efforts will be made to work together for our good (Rom. 8:28).  

Fourth , by mixing itself with God’ s promises, faith obtains present help, strength and consolation from God. It derives peace and comfort from that sure word, "When thou passeth through the waters, I will be with thee; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee: when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned, neither shall the flame kindle upon thee" (Isa. 43:2). It counts upon the assurance "God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able, but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it" (1 Cor. 10:13). Finally, faith looks away from the present conflict, and views the promised rest. It anticipates the future reward, and as it does so, is assured that "the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us" (Rom. 8:18). Such are some of the workings of faith when God’ s children are called upon to pass through the furnace.  

"They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented; Of whom the world was not worthy: they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth" (verses 37, 38). These verses continue the list of sufferings begun in verse 35. They enumerate the various kinds of persecution to which many of the O. T. saints were subjected. They are of two types: first, such as fell under the utmost rage of their enemies, enduring a martyr’ s death; second, such as to escape death, exposed themselves to great miseries which were undergone in this life.  

It may be helpful at this point for us to raise the question, How are such dreadful sufferings to be harmonized with the Divine promises of temporal blessings on those whose ways please the Lord? Dispensationalists are very fond of emphasizing the temporal character of the O.T. promises, imagining that the promises of the N.T. are of a greatly superior character. In this they err seriously. On the one hand, the verses which are now under consideration describe the temporal experiences of some of the most eminent of the O.T. saints; on the other hand, the New T. expressly affirms godliness has "promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come" (1 Tim. 4:8). The answer to our opening query is very simple: such promises as those in Deuteronomy 28:1-6 (which still hold good to faith!) are to be understood with two exceptions: unless our sins call down Divine chastisements, or unless God is pleased to make trial of our graces by afflictions.  

"They were stoned." This form of death was appointed by God Himself to be inflicted upon notorious malefactors: Leviticus 20:2, Joshua 7:24, 25. But our text has reference to the Satanic perversion of this Divine institution, for here it is the enemies of God inflicting this punishment upon His beloved and faithful people. "The devil is never more a devil nor more outrageous, than when he gets a pretense of God’ s weapons into his own hands" (Owen). Stephen, the first Christian martyr, suffered death in this form. It is touching to remember that the one who first penned our text, himself "consented" to the stoning of Stephen (Acts 8:1): later he himself was stoned at Lystra.  

"They were sawn asunder." This was a barbarous method of execution which the later Jews seemed to have learned from the heathen. There is no record in Scripture of anyone being put to death in this way, though tradition says Isaiah ended his earthly career in this manner. That some of the heroes of faith perished in this way is clear from our text, evidencing the malice of the Devil and the brutal rage of persecution. Their endurance of such torture demonstrates the reality and power of the Spirit’ s support, enabling them to remain true to God, and in the midst of their agonies sweetly commit their spirits into His hands, to the astonishment of their murderers. How this should stir us up to bear patiently the far smaller trials we may be called upon to encounter.  

"Were tempted." This may be considered two ways, as pointing to an aggravation of their sufferings, or as referring to a separate trial of faith; we will take it in both respects. First, as signifying an intensification of their other trials, the reference would be to their persecutors setting before them the promise of relief upon their repudiation of the Truth— liberty at the price of perfidy. The baits of immunity and advancement were offered to them on the condition that they would abandon their strictness and join the ranks of the loose livers of that day. We believe that our text also includes the temptings of Satan, seeking to fill their minds with doubts as to God’ s goodness and power, urging them to recede from the stand they have taken. Because they remained resolute, refusing to yield to the insidious demands of their persecutors, they were cruelly butchered.  

"Were tempted" may in the second place, be contemplated as referring to that life of ease and pleasure which worldly advancement and riches might provide. History solemnly records that numbers of those who courageously endured long and cruel imprisonment (and other sore trials) for the Truth’ s sake during the reign of the papist and bloody queen Mary of England, yet upon the accession of Queen Elizabeth were freed, elevated to high places, and obtaining much wealth and power, denied the power of godliness and made shipwreck of faith and a good conscience. But those in our text were possessed of a faith like unto that of Moses (Heb. 11:24-26), and therefore were enabled to withstand the powerful temptations of the world. Poverty, dear reader, is often sent by God upon His people as a merciful means of delivering them from the dangerous snares which wealth entails.  

"Were slain with the sword": there is probably a double reference here. First, to the sword of violence, when persecutors in their fury fell upon the servants and people of God, butchering them for their fidelity: see 1 Samuel 22:18, 21, 1 Kings 19:10. Second, the sword of justice, or rather injustice, the law being enforced against the saints. Probably this form of death is mentioned last to signify the multitude of martyrs who by their blood sealed up the Truth: literally rendered our text reads, "they died in the slaughter of the sword," which denotes the insatiable thirst of the persecutors and the large number which they felled. Papists have exceeded pagans herein: witness their cruel massacres in France and other places: well may the Holy Spirit represent the whore Babylon as being "drunk with the blood of the saints" (Rev. 17:6).  

"They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins," which means they were hounded out of their homes, and forced to go forth and exist as they might, without any settled habitation. "They were driven out to share the lot of wild animals, and were reduced to wear their skins, instead of clothes woven by man. This form of suffering is mentioned here, to show, on the one hand, the cruelty of religious persecution; and, on the other hand, the mighty sustaining power of faith. What power indeed is this! It was not merely the compulsion such as that which enforced the wandering of society’ s outlaws. It was rather the deliberate choice like that of Moses (verses 24-26). Any day, any one of these wanderers could have rejoined their fellowmen, enjoyed their society, and shared their comforts; but they preferred this lot to apostasy" (E.W.B.)  

"Being destitute, afflicted, tormented." These terms set forth the variety and intensity of the sufferings experienced by the homeless saints. "Destitute" means they were deprived of the ordinary necessities of life, and further signifies they were denied the kind assistance of relatives and friends: they were driven forth without the means of subsistence and were beyond the reach of succor from all who cared for them. "Afflicted" probably has reference to their state of mind: they were not emotionless stoics, but felt acutely their sad condition. No doubt the Enemy took full advantage of their state and injected many unbelieving and harassing thoughts into their minds. "Tormented" is rather too strong a word here: we understand the reference to be unto the ill-treatment they met with from the unfriendly strangers encountered in their wanderings, who regarded them without any pity and evilly treated them.  

"Of whom the world was not worthy." This parenthetic clause is brought in here for the purpose of removing an objection: many might suppose that these despised wanderers were only receiving their just due, as not being fit to live in decent society. To remove this scandal the apostle put the blame where it rightly belonged, affirming that it was society which was unworthy of having the saints of God in their midst. In its wider aspect, the "world" here takes in the whole company of the ungodly; but in its narrower sense (that of the context), it has reference to the apostate "world"— all history, sacred and secular— is harmonious on this point: the most merciless, conscienceless, cruel, and inveterate persecutors of God’ s elect have been religious people!  

"Of whom the world was not worthy." Here we see the difference between God’ s estimate and that of unregenerate religionists concerning the Children of Faith. God regards them as "the excellent" of the earth in whom is His "delight" (Ps. 16:3). "A true believer by reason of his union with Christ, and of the abode of the Spirit of sanctification in him, is worth more than a million of worlds; as a rich and precious jewel is more worth than many loads of filthy mud" (W. Gouge). The excellency of saints appears also in the benefit and blessings which they bring to the places where they reside: they are the "salt of the earth," though the corrupt multitude around them realizes it not. Their presence stays the hand of Divine judgment (Gen. 19:22), brings down blessing (Gen. 30:27), and their prayers secure Divine healing (Gen. 20:17). How little does the world realize how much it owes to those whom they hate so bitterly!  

"They wandered in deserts, and in mountains, in dens and caves of the earth." Not only were they without a settled habitation, but they were compelled to resort to desolate places and the dens of wild beasts, in order to escape the fury of their foes. The word for "wandering" here is different from the one used in the previous verse: there it signifies to go up and down from house to house, or town to town, in hope of finding succor; but in which they were disappointed. Here the term denotes a wandering in unknown territory, going (like a blind man) they knew not whither: it is the term used of Abraham in verse 8, and of Hagar in Genesis 21:14, and of wandering sheep in Matthew 18:12. What a commentary upon fallen human nature: these saints of God were safer among the beasts of the field than in the religious world inflamed by the Devil! While these lines are being read, there are probably some of God’ s children in foreign lands suffering these very experiences.  

Seeing that faith in the living God will alone support the soul under manifold trials, how necessary it is that we labor in the fear of the Lord to get our hearts rooted and grounded in the Truth, so that when afflictions or persecutions come we may be enabled to show forth the power and fruits of this spiritual grace. Faith has to overcome the fear of man as well as the love of the world! Whatever sufferings God may appoint in the path of duty, they are to be patiently borne as seeing Him who is invisible. Their enemies clothed in death in the most hideous and horrible forms that hatred could devise, yet the faith of those saints boldly met and endured it. How thankful we should be that God’ s restraining hand is still upon the reprobate, for human nature has not improved any.  

  

  

Combined Bible: Heb 11:39-40

Family of Faith   

(Hebrews 11:39, 40)   

"And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise: God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect"  

(verses 39, 40). Several details in these verses call for careful consideration. First, to what does "the promise" here refer to? Second, in what sense had the O.T. saints "not received" the promise? Third, what is the "better thing" which God provided for us? Fourth, what is here meant by "be made perfect"? Widely different answers have been returned to these questions, and even the most reliable of the commentators are by no means agreed; therefore it would ill-become us to speak dogmatically, where men of God differ. Instead of wearying the reader with their diversive views, we will expound our text according to what measure of light God has granted us upon it.  

As we approach our task there are several considerations which need to be borne in mind, the observing of which should aid us not a little. First, ascertaining the relation of our text to that which precedes. Second, discovering the exact relation of its several clauses. Third, studying it in the light of the distinctive and dominant theme of the particular epistle in which it occurs. Fourth, weighing its leading terms in connection with their usage in parallel passages. If these four things be duly attended to we ought not to go far wrong in our interpretation. Our purpose in enumerating them is principally to indicate to your preachers the methods which should be followed in the critical examination of any difficult passage.  

As to the connection between our present verses and those which precede, there is no difficulty. The apostle, having so forcibly and largely, set out the virtue and vigor of faith, by the admirable workings and fruits thereof, both in doing and in suffering, now gives a general summary: they all "obtained a good report." The relations of the several clauses of our text to each other, may be set out thus: "and these all" refer to the entire company which has been before us in the previous verses; a "good report" is ascribed to them; yet they had not "received the promise"; because God had provided something "better" for the N.T. saints. The dominant theme of Hebrews is, The immeasurable superiority of Christianity over Judaism. The leading terms in our text will be pondered in what follows.  

"And these all, having obtained a good report through faith." Two things are here in view: the persons spoken of, and that which is predicated of them. The reference is to all spoken of in the previous parts of the chapter, and by necessary inference, to all believers before the incarnation of Christ who exhibited a true faith. The words "these all" is restrictive, excluding others who had not the faith here mentioned. "Many more than these lived before Christ was exhibited, yea, lived in the time and place that some of these did, yet received no good report. Cain lived and offered a sacrifice with Abel, yet was none of these. Ham was in the ark with Shem; Ishmael in Abraham’ s family with Isaac; Esau in the same womb with Jacob; Dathan and Abiram came through the Red Sea with Caleb and Joshua: many other wicked unbelievers were mixed with believers, yet they obtained not any such good report. Though their outward condition was alike, yet their inward disposition was much different" (W. Gouge).  

Thus it is today. There are two widely different classes of people who come under the sound of the Word: those who believe it, and those who believe it not. And those of the former class have also to be divided, for while there are a few in whom that Word works effectually in a spiritual way, many have nothing more than a natural faith in its letter. This latter faith— which so many today mistake for a saving one— is merely an intellectual assent to the Divine authority of the Bible and to the verities of its contents— like that possessed by most of the Jews of Christ’ s day, and which though good so far as it goes, changes not the heart nor issues in a godly life. A supernatural faith, which is wrought in the soul by the operations of the Holy Spirit, issues in supernatural works, such as those attributed unto the men and women mentioned in our chapter. It is a Divine principle which enables its possessor to overcome the world, patiently endure the sorest afflictions, and love God and His truth more than life itself.  

"Having obtained a good report through faith." Because of their trusting in Christ alone for salvation, and because of their walking in subjection to His revealed will, they received approbation. There is probably a threefold reference in the words now before us. First, unto God’ s own testimony which He bore to them: this is found in His Word, where their names receive honorable mention, and where the fruits of their faith are imperishably preserved. Second, to the Spirit’ s bearing witness with their spirit that they were the children of God (Rom. 8:16), the rejoicing which they had from the testimony of a good conscience (2 Cor. 1:12): this in blessed contrast from the world’ s estimate of them, who regarded and treated them as the off-scouring of all things. Third, to the esteem in which they were held by the Church, their fellow-saints testifying to the un-worldliness of their lives: this shows our faith should be evidenced by such good works that it is justified before men.  

"Received not the promise." The singular number here implies some pre-eminent excellent thing promised, and this is Jesus Christ, the Divine Savior. He is said to be given according to "the promise" (Acts 13:23). God’ s "promise" was declared to be fulfilled when He brought Christ forth (Acts 13:32, 33). In Acts 2:39 and 26:6 Christ is set forth under this term "promise." Christ Himself is the prime promise, not only because He was the substance of the first promise given after the fall (Gen. 3:15), but also because He is the complement or accomplishment of all the promises (2 Cor. 1:20). The great promise of God to send His Son, born of a woman, to save His people from their sins, was the Object of Faith of the Church throughout all the generations of the O.T. era. Therein we may discern the rich grace of God in providing for the spiritual needs of His saints from earliest times.  

"Received not the promise." As several times before in this epistle, "promise" is here used metonymically for the thing promised, and this it is which explains the "received not." As Owen expressed it, "The promise as a faithful engagement pledge of future good, they received, but the good thing itself was not in their days exhibited." They did not live to see historically accomplished that which their faith specifically embraced. As the Lord Jesus declared to His disciples, "Many prophets and righteous men have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them, and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them" (Matthew 13:17). Herein we behold the strength and perseverance of faith, that they continued to look, unwaveringly, for so many centuries for Him that should come, and came not in their lifetime.  

"God having provided some better thing for us." The verb here looks back to the eternal counsels of Divine grace, to the Everlasting Covenant; it is a word which denotes God’ s determination, designation and appointment of Christ to be the propitiatory sacrifice, and the exact season for His advent. "When the fullness of time was come (the season ordained by Heaven), God sent forth His Son" (Gal. 4:4). Thus it should be clear that the contrast which is pointed in the sentence before us, is that between "the promise" given and "the promise" performed. It is at that point, and no other, we find the essential difference between the faith of the O.T. saints and the faith of the N.T. saints: the one looked forward to a Savior that was to come, the other looks back to a Savior who has come.  

It seems strange that what is really so obvious and simple should have been regarded by many as obscure and difficult. In His "Great Cloud of Witnesses" E. W. Bullinger began comments on this passage by saying, "These verses must be among those to which Peter referred when he said, speaking of Paul’ s epistles, there are ‘ some things hard to be understood.’ For they confessedly present no small difficulty." But what is there here which is "hard to be understood"? The very epistle in which this verse occurs supplies a sure key to its correct interpretation. As we have said above, the great theme of it is, The immeasurable superiority of Christianity over Judaism, and those of our readers who have followed us through this series of expositions, will recall how many illustrations of this have been before us. Another one is present in 11:39, 40: "they received not the (fulfillment of) the promise," we have— "God having provided some better thing for us": cf. Hebrews 7:19, 22; 8:6; 9:23; 10:34 for the word "better."  

It is really pathetic and deplorable to see what most of the moderns make of our present verse. In their anxiety to magnify the contrast between the Mosaic and Christian economies, and in their ignorance of much of the contents of the O.T. scriptures, they have seized upon these words "God having provided some better thing for us" to bolster up one of their chief errors, and have read into them that which any one having even a superficial acquaintance with the Psalms and Prophets should have no difficulty in perceiving to be utterly untenable. Some have said that the "better thing" which we Christians have is eternal life, others that it is regeneration and the indwelling of the Spirit, others that it is membership in the Body of Christ with the heavenly calling that entails— denying that these blessings were enjoyed by any of the O.T. saints. Such is a fair sample of the rubbish which is now to be found in most of the "ministry," oral and written, of this degenerate age.  

In their crude and arbitrary attempts to rightly divide the word of truth, those calling themselves "dispensationalists" have wrongly divided the family of God. The entire Election of Grace have God for their Father, Christ for their Savior, the Holy Spirit for their Comforter. All who are saved, from the beginning to the end of earth’ s history, are the objects of God’ s everlasting love, share alike in the benefits of Christ’ s atonement, and are begotten by the Spirit unto the same inheritance. God communicated to Abel the same kind of faith as He does to His children today. Abraham was justified in precisely the same manner as Christians are now (Rom. 4:2). Moses bore the "reproach of Christ," and had respect unto the identical "recompense of the reward" (Heb. 11:26) as is set before us. David was as truly a stranger and pilgrim on earth as we are (Ps. 119:19), and looked unto the same eternal pleasures at God’ s right hand as we do (Ps. 16:11; 23:6).  

The worst mistakes made by the "dispensationalists" grow out of their failures at the following points: first, to see the organic union between the Mosaic and Christian economies; second, to perceive that the "old covenant" and the "new covenant" were but two different administrations under which the blessings of the "everlasting covenant" are imparted; third, to distinguish between the spiritual remnant and the nation itself. The relation between the patriarchal and the Mosaic dispensations and this Christian era may be stated thus: they stood to each other, partly as the beginning does to the end, and partly as the shell does to the kernel. The former were preparatory, the latter is the full development— first the blade (in the patriarchal dispensation), then the ear (the Mosaic), and now the full corn in the ear, in this Christian era. In the former we have the type and shadow; in the latter, the antitype and substance. Christianity is but the full development of what existed in former ages, or a grander exemplification of the truths and principles which were then revealed.  

The great fact that the Everlasting Covenant which God made with Christ as the Head of His Church formed the basis of all His dealings with His people, and that the terms and blessings of that Eternal Chapter were being administered by Him under the "old" and "new" covenants, may be illustrated from secular history. In practically every country there are two chief political parties. The policy, and particularly the methods followed, by these rival factions, differ radically, yet though the one may succeed the other in power, and though great changes mark their alternative regimes, and though many diverse laws may be enacted or cancelled from time to time, yet the fundamental constitution of the country remains unchanged. Thus it is under the Mosaic and Christian economies: widely different as they are in many incidental details, nevertheless God’ s moral government is always according to the same fundamental principles of grace and righteousness, mercy and justice, truth and faithfulness, in the one era equally as much as in the other.  

The distinction between the regenerated remnant and the unregenerate nation during O.T. times, is as real and radical as that which now exists between real Christians and the multitude of empty professors with which Christendom abounds; yea, one is the type of the other. Just as empty professors now possess a "form of godliness" but are destitute of its "power," so the great bulk of the lineal descendants of Abraham were occupied only with the externals of Judaism— witness the scribes and Pharisees of Christ’ s day; and just as the lifeless religionists of our time are taken up with the "letter" of the Word and have no experimental acquaintance with its spiritual realities, so the un-quickened Israelites of old were engaged with the outward shell of their ritual, but never penetrated to its kernel. There was an election within an election, a remnant who were Jews "inwardly" (Rom. 2:29), among the great company surrounding them who were Jews only in name, outwardly.  

The spiritual portion of that O. T. remnant of God’ s saints was identically the same as that of the Christian’ s now. They were the recipients of the free gift of grace in Christ (Gen. 6:8) as we are. They possessed eternal life (Ps. 133:3) as truly as we do. They rejoiced in the knowledge of sins forgiven (Ps. 32:1, 2) as heartily as we do. They were as really instructed by the Spirit (Nehemiah 9:20) as we are. Nor were they left in total ignorance of the glorious future awaiting them: "These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country" (verses 13, 14). The word for "Country" there is not the ordinary one "chora," but "patris," which signifies Homeland, or Fatherland— such a "country" as one’ s father dwells in.  

The question, then, returns upon us: Seeing the O.T. saints enjoyed all the essential spiritual blessings of which Christians now partake, exactly what is the "better thing" which God "provides for us"? The answer is a superior administration of the Everlasting Covenant: Hebrews 13:20. In what particular respects? Chiefly in these. First, we now have a better view of Christ than the O.T. saints had: they saw Him, chiefly through types and promises, whereas we view Him in the accomplishment and fulfillment of them. Second, there is now a broader foundation for faith to rest upon: they looked for a Christ who was to come and who would put away their sins; we look at a Christ who has come and who has put away our sins. Third, they were as minors, under teachers and governors; whereas we are in the position, dispensationally, of those who have attained their majority: Galatians 4:1-7. Fourth, there is now a wider outpouring of God’ s grace: it is no longer confined to an elect remnant in one nation, but reaches out to His favored people scattered among all nations.  

"That they without us should not be made perfect." "The law (or Mosaic economy) made nothing perfect but the bringing in of a better hope did" (Heb. 7:19). The "perfecting" of a thing consists in the well-finishing of it, and a full accomplishment of all things appertaining thereto. There is no doubt that the ultimate reference of our text is to the eternal glory of the whole Family of Faith in heaven; yet we believe it also includes the various degrees by which that perfection is attained, and the means thereunto. They are, First, the taking away of sin— which makes man most imperfect— and the clothing him with the robe of righteousness, in which he may appear perfect before God. These were secured by the life and death of Jesus Christ. In that, the O.T. saints were not "made perfect without us," for their sins and our sins were expiated by the same Sacrifice, and their persons and our persons are justified by the same Righteousness.  

Second, the subduing of the power of indwelling sin, enabling those justified to walk in the paths of righteousness, which is through the enabling of the Spirit. In this too the O. T. saints were not (relatively) "made perfect without us," as is clear from Psalm 23:4; 51:11 etc. Third, the Spirit enabling those who are united to Christ to stand up against all assaults, and to persevere in a spiritual growth; in this also the O. T. saints were not "made perfect without us," as is evident by a comparison of Psalm 97:10 with 1 Peter 1:15. Fourth, the receiving of the soul to Glory when it leaves the body: this also was common to O.T. and N.T. saints alike— we are not unmindful of the carnal theory held by some who imagine that prior to the death of Christ, the souls of saints went only to some imaginary Paradise "in the heart of the earth"; but this is much too near akin to the subterranean limbus of Romanism to merit any refutation.  

Fifth, the resurrection of the body. In this the whole Family of Faith shall share alike, and at the same time: "In Christ shall all be made alive; but every man in his own order: Christ the first-fruits, afterwards they that are Christ’ s at His coming" (1 Cor. 15:22, 23). And who are "Christ’ s"? why, all that the Father gave to Him, all that He purchased with His blood. God’ s Word knows nothing of His people being raised in sections, at intervals. Sixth, the re-union between the soul and body, which takes place at Christ’ s appearing. In Hebrews 12:23 the O. T. saints are referred to as "the spirits of just men made perfect, but they are still "waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of the body" (Rom. 8:23). In this too all the redeemed shall share alike, being "caught up together to meet the Lord in the air" (1 Thess. 4:17).  

Seventh, the entrance into eternal glory, when O. T. and N. T. saints alike shall, all together, be "forever with the Lord." Then shall be completely realized that ancient oracle concerning Shiloh "unto Him shall the gathering of the people be" (Gen. 49:10. Then shall be fulfilled that mystical word, "I say unto you, that many shall come from the east and west, and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the Kingdom of heaven" (Matthew 8:11). As the Lord Jesus declared, "I lay down My life for the (O. T.) sheep; And other (N. T.) sheep I have which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear My voice; and there shall be one flock (Greek and R. V.), one Shepherd" (John 10:15, 16). Then it shall be that Christ will "gather together in one the children of God that are scattered abroad" (John 11:52)— not only among all nations, but through all dispensations.  

In all of these seven degrees mentioned above are the elect of God "made perfect"; in all of them shall the O. T. and N. T. saints share alike: all shall come "in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ" (Eph. 4:13). God deferred the resurrection and final glorification of the O. T. saints until the saints of this N.T. era should be called out and gathered into the one Body: "God has so arranged matters, that the complete accomplishment of the promise, both to the Old and New Testament believers, shall take place together; ‘ they’ shall be made perfect, but not without ‘ us’ ; we and they shall attain perfection together" (John Brown). Thus to "be made perfect" is here the equivalent of receiving (the full accomplishment of) the promise, or enjoying together the complete realization of the "better thing." Verses 39 and 40 are inseparably linked together, and the language used in the one serves to interpret that employed in the other, both being colored by the dominant theme of this epistle.  

Thus our understanding of these two verses which have occasioned so much trouble to many of the commentators, is as follows. First, though the O. T. saints lived under an inferior administration of the Everlasting Covenant than we do, nevertheless, they "obtained a good report" and went to Heaven at death. Second, the "better thing" which God has provided for the N.T. saints is a superior administration of the Everlasting Covenant, that is, we enjoy superior means of grace to what they had. Spiritual and heavenly blessings were presented unto the Church in the patriarchal and Mosaic dispensations under temporal and earthly images: Canaan being a figure of Heaven; Christ and His atonement being set forth under symbolic ceremonies and obscure ordinances. As the substance exceeds the shadows so is the state of the Church under the "new" covenant superior to its state under the "old." Third, God has ordered that the entire Family of Faith shall be "perfected" by the same Sacrifice, and shall together enjoy its purchased blessings throughout an endless eternity.  

The practical application of the whole of the above unto our hearts, was well put by John Calvin: "If they on whom the light of grace had not as yet so brightly shone, displayed so great a constancy in and during evils, what ought the full brightness of the Gospel to produce in us! A small spark of light led them to heaven; when the sun of righteousness shines over us, with what pretense can we excuse ourselves if we still cleave to the earth?"  

  

  

MHCC: Heb 11:32-38

After all our searches into the Scriptures, there is more to be learned from them. We should be pleased to think, how great the number of believers was under the Old Testament, and how strong their faith, though the objects of it were not then so fully made known as now. And we should lament that now, in gospel times, when the rule of faith is more clear and perfect, the number of believers should be so small, and their faith so weak. It is the excellence of the grace of faith, that, while it helps men to do great things, like Gideon, it keeps from high and great thoughts of themselves. Faith, like Barak's, has recourse unto God in all dangers and difficulties, and then makes grateful returns to God for all mercies and deliverances. By faith, the servants of God shall overcome even the roaring lion that goeth about seeking whom he may devour. The believer's faith endures to the end, and, in dying, gives him victory over death and all his deadly enemies, like Samson. The grace of God often fixes upon very undeserving and ill-deserving persons, to do great things for them and by them. But the grace of faith, wherever it is, will put men upon acknowledging God in all their ways, as Jephthah. It will make men bold and courageous in a good cause. Few ever met with greater trials, few ever showed more lively faith, than David, and he has left a testimony as to the trials and acts of faith, in the book of Psalms, which has been, and ever will be, of great value to the people of God. Those are likely to grow up to be distinguished for faith, who begin betimes, like Samuel, to exercise it. And faith will enable a man to serve God and his generation, in whatever way he may be employed. The interests and powers of kings and kingdoms, are often opposed to God and his people; but God can easily subdue all that set themselves against him. It is a greater honour and happiness to work righteousness than to work miracles. By faith we have comfort of the promises; and by faith we are prepared to wait for the promises, and in due time to receive them. And though we do not hope to have our dead relatives or friends restored to life in this world, yet faith will support under the loss of them, and direct to the hope of a better resurrection. Shall we be most amazed at the wickedness of human nature, that it is capable of such awful cruelties to fellow-creatures, or at the excellence of Divine grace, that is able to bear up the faithful under such cruelties, and to carry them safely through all? What a difference between God's judgement of a saint, and man's judgment! The world is not worthy of those scorned, persecuted saints, whom their persecutors reckon unworthy to live. They are not worthy of their company, example, counsel, or other benefits. For they know not what a saint is, nor the worth of a saint, nor how to use him; they hate, and drive such away, as they do the offer of Christ and his grace.

MHCC: Heb 11:39-40

The world considers that the righteous are not worthy to live in the world, and God declares the world is not worthy of them. Though the righteous and the worldlings widely differ in their judgment, they agree in this, it is not fit that good men should have their rest in this world. Therefore God receives them out of it. The apostle tells the Hebrews, that God had provided some better things for them, therefore they might be sure that he expected as good things from them. As our advantages, with the better things God has provided for us, are so much beyond theirs, so should our obedience of faith, patience of hope, and labour of love, be greater. And unless we get true faith as these believers had, they will rise up to condemn us at the last day. Let us then pray continually for the increase of our faith, that we may follow these bright examples, and be, with them, at length made perfect in holiness and happiness, and shine like the sun in the kingdom of our Father for evermore.

Matthew Henry: Heb 11:32-40

The apostle having given us a classis of many eminent believers, whose names are mentioned and the particular trials and actings of their faith recorded, now concludes his narrative with a more summary account of another set of believers, where the particular acts are not ascribed to particular persons by name, but left to be applied by those who are well acquainted with the sacred story; and, like a divine orator, he prefaces his part of the narrative with an elegant expostulation: What shall I say more? Time would fail me; as if he had said, "It is in vain to attempt to exhaust this subject; should I not restrain my pen, it would soon run beyond the bounds of an epistle; and therefore I shall but just mention a few more, and leave you to enlarge upon them."Observe, 1. After all our researches into the scripture, there is still more to be learned from them. 2. We must well consider in divine matters what we should say, and suit it as well as we can to the time. 3. We should be pleased to think how great the number of believers was under the Old Testament, and how strong their faith, though the objects thereof were not then so fully revealed. And, 4. We should lament it, that now, in gospel times, when the rule of faith is more clear and perfect, the number of believers should be so small and their faith so weak.

I. In this summary account the apostle mentions,

1. Gideon, whose story we have in Jdg 6:11, etc. He was an eminent instrument raised up of God to deliver his people from the oppression of the Midianites; he was a person of mean tribe and family, called from a mean employment (threshing wheat), and saluted by an angel of God in this surprising manner, The Lord is with thee, thou mighty man of war. Gideon could not at first receive such honours, but humbly expostulates with the angel about their low and distressed state. The angel of the Lord delivers him his commission, and assures him of success, confirming the assurance by fire out of the rock. Gideon is directed to offer sacrifice, and, instructed in his duty, goes forth against the Midianites, when his army is reduced from thirty-two thousand to three hundred; yet by these, with their lamps and pitchers, God put the whole army of the Midianites to confusion and ruin: and the same faith that gave Gideon so much courage and honour enabled him to act with great meekness and modesty towards his brethren afterwards. It is the excellency of the grace of faith that, while it helps men to do great things, it keeps them from having high and great thoughts of themselves.

2. Barak, another instrument raised up to deliver Israel out of the hand of Jabin, king of Canaan, Judges 4, where we read, (1.) Though he was a soldier, yet he received his commission and instructions from Deborah, a prophetess of the Lord; and he insisted upon having this divine oracle with him in his expedition. (2.) He obtained a great victory by his faith over all the host of Sisera. (3.) His faith taught him to return all the praise and glory to God: this is the nature of faith; it has recourse unto God in all dangers and difficulties, and then makes grateful returns to God for all mercies and deliverances.

3. Samson, another instrument that God raised up to deliver Israel from the Philistines: his story we have in Judges 13, 14, 15, and 16, and from it we learn that the grace of faith is the strength of the soul for great service. If Samson had not had a strong faith as well as a strong arm, he had never performed such exploits. Observe, (1.) By faith the servants of God shall overcome even the roaring lion. (2.) True faith is acknowledged and accepted, even when mingled with many failings. (3.) The believer's faith endures to the end, and, in dying, gives him victory over death and all his deadly enemies; his greatest conquest he gains by dying.

4. Jephthah, whose story we have, Judges 11, before that of Samson. He was raised up to deliver Israel from the Ammonites. As various and new enemies rise up against the people of God, various and new deliverers are raised up for them. In the story of Jephthah observe, (1.) The grace of God often finds out, and fastens upon, the most undeserving and ill-deserving persons, to do great things for them and by them. Jephthah was the son of a harlot. (2.) The grace of faith, wherever it is, will put men upon acknowledging God in all their ways (Jdg 11:11): Jephthah rehearsed all his words before the Lord in Mizpeh. (3.) The grace of faith will make men bold and venturous in a good cause. (4.) Faith will not only put men upon making their vows to God, but paying their vows after the mercy received; yea, though they have vowed to their own great grief, hurt, and loss, as in the case of Jephthah and his daughter.

5. David, that great man after God's own heart. Few ever met with greater trials, and few ever discovered a more lively faith. His first appearance on the stage of the world was a great evidence of his faith. Having, when young, slain the lion and the bear, his faith in God encouraged him to encounter the great Goliath, and helped him to triumph over him. The same faith enabled him to bear patiently the ungrateful malice of Saul and his favourites, and to wait till God should put him into possession of the promised power and dignity. The same faith made him a very successful and victorious prince, and, after a long life of virtue and honour (though not without some foul stains of sin), he died in faith, relying upon the everlasting covenant that God had made with him and his, ordered in all things and sure; and he has left behind him such excellent memoirs of the trials and acts of faith in the book of Psalms as will ever be of great esteem and use, among the people of God.

6. Samuel, raised up to be a most eminent prophet of the Lord to Israel, as well as a ruler over them. God revealed himself to Samuel when he was but a child, and continued to do so till his death. In his story observe, (1.) Those are likely to grow up to some eminency in faith who begin betimes in the exercise of it. (2.) Those whose business it is to reveal the mind and will of God to others had need to be well established in the belief of it themselves.

7. To Samuel he adds, and of the prophets, who were extraordinary ministers of the Old Testament church, employed of God sometimes to denounce judgment, sometimes to promise mercy, always to reprove sin; sometimes to foretell remarkable events, known only to God; and chiefly to give notice of the Messiah, his coming, person, and offices; for in him the prophets as well as the law center. Now a true and strong faith was very requisite for the right discharge of such an office as this.

II. Having done naming particular persons, he proceeds to tell us what things were done by their faith. He mentions some things that easily apply themselves to one or other of the persons named; but he mentions other things that are not so easy to be accommodated to any here named, but must be left to general conjecture or accommodation.

1. By faith they subdued kingdoms, Heb 11:33. Thus did David, Joshua, and many of the judges. Learn hence, (1.) The interests and powers of kings and kingdoms are often set up in opposition to God and his people. (2.) God can easily subdue all those kings and kingdoms that set themselves to oppose him. (3.) Faith is a suitable and excellent qualification of those who fight in the ways of the Lord; it makes them just, bold, and wise.

2. They wrought righteousness, both in their public and personal capacities; they turned many from idolatry to the ways of righteousness; they believed God, and it was imputed to them for righteousness; they walked and acted righteously towards God and man. It is a greater honour and happiness to work righteousness than to work miracles; faith is an active principle of universal righteousness.

3. They obtained promises, both general and special. It is faith that gives us an interest in the promises; it is by faith that we have the comfort of the promises; and it is by faith that we are prepared to wait for the promises, and in due time to receive them.

4. They stopped the mouths of lions; so did Samson, Jdg 14:5, Jdg 14:6, and David, 1Sa 17:34, 1Sa 17:35, and Daniel, Dan 6:22. Here learn, (1.) The power of God is above the power of the creature. (2.) Faith engages the power of God for his people, whenever it shall be for his glory, to overcome brute beasts and brutish men.

5. They quenched the violence of the fire, Heb 11:34. So Moses, by the prayer of faith, quenched the fire of God's wrath that was kindled against the people of Israel, Num 11:1, Num 11:2. So did the three children, or rather mighty champions, Dan 3:17-27. Their faith in God, refusing to worship the golden image, exposed them to the fiery furnace which Nebuchadnezzar had prepared for them, and their faith engaged for them that power and presence of God in the furnace which quenched the violence of the fire, so that not so much as the smell thereof passed on them. Never was the grace of faith more severely tried, never more nobly exerted, nor ever more gloriously rewarded, than theirs was.

6. They escaped the edge of the sword. Thus David escaped the sword of Goliath and of Saul; and Mordecai and the Jews escaped the sword of Haman. The swords of men are held in the hand of God, and he can blunt the edge of the sword, and turn it away from his people against their enemies when he pleases. Faith takes hold of that hand of God which has hold of the swords of men; and God has often suffered himself to be prevailed upon by the faith of his people.

7. Out of weakness they were made strong. From national weakness, into which the Jews often fell by their unbelief; upon the revival of their faith, all their interest and affairs revived and flourished. From bodily weakness; thus Hezekiah, believing the word of God, recovered out of a mortal distemper, and he ascribed his recovery to the promise and power of God (Isa 38:15, Isa 38:16), What shall I say? He hath spoken it, and he hath also done it. Lord by these things men live, and in these is the life of my spirit. And it is the same grace of faith that from spiritual weakness helps men to recover and renew their strength.

8. They grew valiant in fight. So did Joshua, the judges, and David. True faith gives truest courage and patience, as it discerns the strength of God, and thereby the weakness of all his enemies. And they were not only valiant, but successful. God, as a reward and encouragement of their faith, put to flight the armies of the aliens, of those who were aliens to their commonwealth, and enemies to their religion; God made them flee and fall before his faithful servants. Believing and praying commanders, at the head of believing and praying armies, have been so owned and honoured of God that nothing could stand before them.

9. Women received their dead raised to life again, Heb 11:35. So did the widow of Zarepath (1Ki 17:23), and the Shunamite, 2Ki 4:36. (1.) In Christ there is neither male nor female; many of the weaker sex have been strong in faith. (2.) Though the covenant of grace takes in the children of believers, yet it leaves them subject to natural death. (3.) Poor mothers are loth to resign up their interest in their children, though death has taken them away. (4.) God has sometimes yielded so far to the tender affections of sorrowful women as to restore their dead children to life again. Thus Christ had compassion on the widow of Nain, Luk 7:12, etc. (5.) This should confirm our faith in the general resurrection.

III. The apostle tells us what these believers endured by faith. 1. They were tortured, not accepting deliverance, Heb 11:35. They were put upon the rack, to make them renounce their God, their Saviour, and their religion. They bore the torture, and would not accept of deliverance upon such vile terms; and that which animated them thus to suffer was the hope they had of obtaining a better resurrection, and deliverance upon more honourable terms. This is thought to refer to that memorable story, 2 Macc. 7, etc. 2. They endured trials of cruel mockings and scourgings, and bonds and imprisonment, Heb 11:36. They were persecuted in their reputation by mockings, which are cruel to an ingenuous mind; in their persons by scourging, the punishment of slaves; in their liberty by bonds and imprisonment. Observe how inveterate is the malice that wicked men have towards the righteous, how far it will go, and what a variety of cruelties it will invent and exercise upon those against whom they have no cause of quarrel, except in the matters of their God. 3. They were put to death in the most cruel manner; some were stoned, as Zechariah (2Ch 24:21), sawn asunder, as Isaiah by Manasseh. They were tempted; some read it, burnt, 2 Macc. 7:5. They were slain with the sword. All sorts of deaths were prepared for them; their enemies clothed death in all the array of cruelty and terror, and yet they boldly met it and endured it. 4. Those who escaped death were used so ill that death might seem more eligible than such a life. Their enemies spared them, only to prolong their misery, and wear out all their patience; for they were forced to wander about in sheep-skins and goat-skins, being destitute, afflicted, and tormented; they wandered about in deserts, and on mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth, Heb 11:37, Heb 11:38. They were stripped of the conveniences of life, and turned out of house and harbour. They had not raiment to put on, but were forced to cover themselves with the skins of slain beasts. They were driven out of all human society, and forced to converse with the beasts of the field, to hide themselves in dens and caves, and make their complaint to rocks and rivers, not more obdurate than their enemies. Such sufferings as these they endured then for their faith; and such they endured through the power of the grace of faith: and which shall we most admire, the wickedness of human nature, that is capable of perpetrating such cruelties on fellow creatures, or the excellency of divine grace, that is able to bear up the faithful under such cruelties, and to carry them safely through all?

IV. What they obtained by their faith. 1. A most honourable character and commendation from God, the true Judge and fountain of honour - that the world was not worthy of such men; the world did not deserve such blessings; they did not know how to value them, nor how to use them. Wicked men! The righteous are not worthy to live in the world, and God declares the world is not worthy of them; and, though they widely differ in their judgment, they agree in this, that it is not fit that good men should have their rest in this world; and therefore God receives them out of it, to that world that is suitable to them, and yet far beyond the merit of all their services and sufferings. 2. They obtained a good report (Heb 11:39) of all good men, and of the truth itself, and have the honour to be enrolled in this sacred calendar of the Old Testament worthies, God's witnesses; yea, they had a witness for them in the consciences of their enemies, who, while they thus abused them, were condemned by their own consciences, as persecuting those who were more righteous than themselves. 3. They obtained an interest in the promises, though not the full possession of them. They had a title to the promises, though they received not the great things promised. This is not meant of the felicity of the heavenly state, for this they did receive, when they died, in the measure of a part, in one constituent part of their persons, and the much better part; but it is meant of the felicity of the gospel-state: they had types, but not the antitype; they had shadows, but had not seen the substance; and yet, under this imperfect dispensation, they discovered this precious faith. This the apostle insists upon to render the faith more illustrious, and to provoke Christians to a holy jealousy and emulation; that they should not suffer themselves to be outdone in the exercise of faith by those who came so short of them in all the helps and advantages for believing. He tells the Hebrews that God had provided some better things for them (Heb 11:40), and therefore they might be assured that he expected at least as good things from them; and that since the gospel is the end and perfection of the Old Testament, which had no excellency but in its reference to Christ and the gospel, it was expected that their faith should be as much more perfect than the faith of the Old Testament saints; for their state and dispensation were more perfect than the former, and were indeed the perfection and completion of the former, for without the gospel-church the Jewish church must have remained in an incomplete and imperfect state. This reasoning is strong, and should be effectually prevalent with us all.

Barclay: Heb 11:35-40

In this passage the writer to the Hebrews is intermingling different periods of history. Sometimes he takes his illustrations from the Old Testament period; but still more he takes them from the Maccabaean period which falls between the Old and the New Testaments.

First let us take the things that can be explained against the Old Testament background. In the lives of Elijah (1Ki 17:17.) and of Elisha (2Ki 4:8.) we read how. by the power and the faith of the prophets, women did receive back again their children who had died. 2Ch 24:20-22tells how the prophet Zechariah was stoned by his own people because he told them the truth. Legend had it that down in Egypt Jeremiah was stoned to death by his fellow-countrymen. Jewish legend tells that Isaiah was sawn asunder. Hezekiah, the good king, died, and Manasseh came to the throne. He worshipped idols and tried to compel Isaiah to take part in his idolatry and to approve of it. Isaiah refused and was condemned to be sawn asunder with a wooden saw. While his enemies tried to make him recant his faith he steadfastly defied them and prophesied their doom. "And whilst the saw cut into his flesh, Isaiah uttered no complaint and shed no tears; but he ceased not to commune with the Holy Spirit till the saw had cloven him to the middle of his body."

Even more the mind of the writer to the Hebrews goes back over the terrible days of the Maccabaean struggle. That is a struggle of which every Christian should know something, for if in these killing times, the Jews had surrendered their faith, Jesus could not have come. The story is like this.

About the year 170 B.C. there was on the throne of Syria a king called Antiochus Epiphanes. He was a good governor but he had an almost abnormal love for all things Greek and saw himself as a missionary for the Greek way of life. He tried to introduce this into Palestine. He had some success; there were those who were willing to accept Greek culture, Greek drama, Greek athletics. Greek athletes trained naked and some of the Jewish priests even went so far as to seek to obliterate the mark of circumcision from their bodies so that they might become completely hellenized. So far, Antiochus had succeeded only in causing a division in the nation; the greater part of the Jews were unshakeably true to their faith and could not be moved. Force and violence had not yet been used.

Then about 168 B.C. the matter came to boiling-point. Antiochus had an interest in Egypt. He amassed an army and invaded that country. To his deep humiliation the Romans ordered him home. They did not send an army to oppose him; such was the might of Rome that they did not need to. They sent a senator called Popilius Laena with a small and quite unarmed suite. Popilius and Antiochus met on the boundaries of Egypt. They talked; they both knew Rome and they had been friendly. Then, very gently, Popilius told Antiochus that Rome did not wish him to proceed with the campaign but wished him to go home. Antiochus said that he would consider it. Popilius took the stall which he was carrying and drew a circle in the sand round about Antiochus. Quietly he said: "Consider it now; you will give me your decision before you leave that circle." Antiochus thought for a moment and realized that to defy Rome was impossible. "I will go home," he said. It was a shattering humiliation for a king.

So Antiochus turned for home, almost mad with rage; and on the way he turned aside and attacked Jerusalem, capturing it almost without an effort. It was said that 80,000 Jews were killed and 10,000 sold into captivity. But there was worse to come. He sacked the Temple. The golden altars of the shewbread and of the incense, the golden candlestick, the golden vessels, even the curtains and the veils were taken. The treasury was sacked. Worse was to come. On the altar of the burnt offering he offered sacrifices of swine flesh to Zeus; and he turned the Temple chambers into brothels. No act of sacrilege was omitted. Still worse was to come. He completely forbade circumcision and the possession of the scriptures and of the law. He ordered the Jews to eat meats which were unclean and to sacrifice to the Greek gods. Inspectors went throughout the land to see that these commands were carried out. And if any were found to defy them, they "underwent great miseries and bitter torments.; for they were whipped with rods and their bodies were torn to pieces; they were crucified while they were still alive and breathed; they also strangled those women and their sons whom they had circumcised, as the king had appointed, hanging their sons about their necks as if they were upon their crosses. And if there were any sacred book of the law found, it was destroyed; and those with whom they were found miserably perished also" (Josephus, Antiquities of the Jews, 12: 5, 4). Never in all history has there been such a sadistic and deliberate attempt to wipe out a people's religion.

It is easy to see how this passage can be read against the terrible happenings of these days. The Book of Fourth Maccabees has two famous stories which were undoubtedly in the mind of the writer to the Hebrews when he made his list of the things that the man of faith has had to suffer.

The first is the story of Eleazar, the aged priest (4 Maccabees 5-7). He was brought before Antiochus and ordered to eat swine's flesh, being threatened with the direst penalties if he refused. He did refuse. "We, Antiochus," he said, "who are convinced that we live under a divine law, consider no compulsion to be so forcible as obedience to our law." He would not comply with the king's order, "no, not if you pluck out my eyes and consume my bowels in the fire." They stripped him naked and scourged him with whips, while a herald stood by him, saying: "Obey the king's commands," His flesh was torn off by the whips and he streamed down with blood and his flanks were laid open by wounds. He collapsed and one of the soldiers kicked him violently in the stomach to make him rise. In the end even the guards were moved to wondering compassion. They suggested to him that they would bring him dressed meat which was not pork, and that he should eat it pretending that it was pork. He refused. "We should thus ourselves become an example of impiety to the young, if we became to them an excuse for eating the unclean." In the end they carried him to the fire and threw him on it, "burning him with cruelly contrived instruments and pouring stinking liquids into his nostrils." So he died, declaring: "I am dying by fiery torments for the law's sake."

The second is the story of the seven brothers (4 Maccabees 8-14). They, too, were given the same choice and confronted with the same threats. They were confronted with "the wheels and racks and hooks and catapults and caldrons and frying pans and finger racks and iron hands and wedges and hot cinders." The first brother refused to eat the unclean things. They lashed him with whips and tied him to the wheel until he was dislocated and fractured in every limb. "They heaped up fuel and, setting fire to it, strained him upon the wheel still more. And the wheel was besmeared all over with blood, and the heap of coals was extinguished with the droppings of gore, and pieces of flesh flew about the axles of the machine." But he withstood their tortures and died faithful. The second brother they bound to the catapults. They donned spiked iron gloves. "These wild beasts, fierce as panthers, first dragged all the flesh off his sinews with their iron gauntlets to his chin and tore off the skin of his head." He, too, died faithful. The third brother was brought forward. "The officers, impatient at the man's boldness, dislocated his hands and feet with racking engines and wrenching them from their sockets, pulled his limbs asunder. And they fractured his fingers and his arms and his legs and his elbows." In the end they tore him apart on the catapult and flayed him alive. He, too, died faithful. They cut out the tongue of the fourth brother before they submitted him to like tortures. The fifth brother they bound to the wheel, bending his body round the edge of it, and then fastened him with iron fetters to the catapult and tore him in pieces. The sixth they broke upon the wheel "while a fire roasted him from beneath. Then they heated sharp spits and applied them to his back; and piercing through his sides they burned away his bowels." The seventh brother they roasted alive in a gigantic frying pan. These, too, died faithful.

These are the things of which the writer to the Hebrews is thinking; and these are things which we do well to remember. It was due to the faith of these men that the Jewish religion was not completely destroyed. If that religion had been destroyed, what would have happened to the purposes of God? How could Jesus have been born into the world if the Jewish religion had ceased to exist? In a very real way we owe our Christianity to these martyrs of the times when Antiochus made his deliberate attempt to wipe out the Jewish religion.

There came a day when the situation ignited. The agents of Antiochus had gone to a town called Modin and had erected an altar there to make the inhabitants do sacrifice to the Greek gods. The emissaries of Antiochus tried to persuade a certain Mattathias to set an example by offering sacrifice, for he was a distinguished and influential man. He refused in anger. But another Jew, seeking to curry favour and to save his own life, came forward and was about to sacrifice. Mattathias, moved to uncontrollable wrath, seized a sword and slew his apostate countryman and the king's commissioner with him.

The standard of rebellion was raised. Mattathias and his sons and those like-minded took to the hills; and once again the phrases used to describe their life there were in the mind of the writer to the Hebrews and he has echoes of them over and over again. "So Mattathias and his sons fled into the mountains, and left all that they ever had in the city" (1Macc 2:28). "Judas Maccabaeus (and his friends) withdrew himself into the wilderness and lived in the mountains, after the manner of beasts" (2Macc 5:27). "Others, who had run together into caves near by, to keep the Sabbath day secretly, being discovered...were all burnt together" (2Macc 6:11). "They wandered in the mountains and in the dens like beasts" (2Macc 10:6). In the end under Judas Maccabaeus and his brothers the Jews regained their freedom and the Temple was cleansed and the faith flourished again.

In this passage the writer to the Hebrews has done as before. He does not actually mention these things. Far better than his hearers should be moved by this and that phrase to remember them for themselves.

In the end he says a great thing. All these died before the final unfolding of God's promise and the coming of his Messiah into the world. It was as if God had so arranged things that the full blaze of his glory should not be revealed until we and they can enjoy it together. The writer to the Hebrews is saving: "See! the glory of God has come. But see what it cost to enable it to come! That is the faith which gave you your religion. What can you do but be true to a heritage like that?"

Constable: Heb 11:1--12:14

IV. THE PROPER RESPONSE 11:1--12:13

"In chapter 10:22-25 there were three exhortations, respectively to Faith, Hope and Love. These are elaborated in turn: chapter 11 dealing with Faith; chapter 12 with Hope; chapter 13 with Love."³³⁸

In this fourth major section of the epistle, the writer concentrated on motivating his readers to persevere in their faith with steadfast endurance. He continued the idea that he introduced in 10:35-39.³³⁹ Having introduced "faith" and "endurance" in 10:39, the writer proceeded to develop these concepts further in inverted order. He celebrated the character of faith in chapter 11 and then summoned the readers to endurance in 12:1-13. The first of these sections is exposition and the second exhortation.

"The characteristic vocabulary of this section relates to the vital issue of enduring disciplinary sufferings. Anticipating the subsequent development in 12:1-13, the writer underscored the community's need for hypomone, endurance,' in 10:36. That note is resumed in 12:1, when the commitment required of the Christian life is reviewed under the metaphor of an athletic contest, and the key to victory is found in endurance.'"³⁴⁰

"The story of God's people includes a succession of examples of persistent, forward-looking faith. The story is not complete without us. We, in our turn, must submit to God's fatherly discipline and stand firm together in the faith."³⁴¹

Constable: Heb 11:1-40

A. Perseverance in Faith ch. 11

The writer encouraged his readers in chapter 11 by reminding them of the faithful perseverance of selected Old Testament saints. The section is expository in form but parenetic in function, inviting the readers to emulate the example of the heroes listed. The linking word that ties this section to what precedes is "faith" or "faithfulness," which the Habakkuk 2:4 quotation introduced (10:38-39; cf. 10:20).³⁴² The writer repeated this word (Gr. pistis) 24 times in chapter 11. It occurs in the first and last sentences of the section forming an inclusio. Classical orators and authors frequently used lists of examples to motivated their hearers and readers to strive for virtue.³⁴³ These lists also appear in Jewish and early Christian literature indicating that this was a distinctive literary form.³⁴⁴

"As J. W. Thompson has observed, a catalogue of heroes of pistis, introduced as patterns of imitation, is unthinkable in any Greek tradition.'³⁴⁵ The reason for this is that to the formally educated person, pistis, faith,' was regarded as a state of mind characteristic of the uneducated, who believe something on hearsay without being able to give precise reasons for their belief. The willingness of Jews and Christians to suffer for the undemonstrable astonished pagan observers.³⁴⁶ Yet this is precisely the conduct praised in Heb 11:1-40. This fact constitutes the note of offense in this section of the homily."³⁴⁷

Another feature of this chapter is the anaphoric use of pistis, "faith."³⁴⁸ Pistis occurs 18 times without an article (anarthrous) in verses 3-31 but nowhere else in Hebrews. This literary device serves to stress the importance of faith and to unite the chapter.³⁴⁹

This chapter is one of the strongest proofs that eschatological reward is the full inheritance (rest) that the writer urged his readers not to sacrifice. The reward of these saints in the past lay beyond the grave (cf. vv. 1, 13).

Constable: Heb 11:32-40

4. Faith in subsequent eras 11:32-40

11:32 The Old Testament is full of good examples of persevering, living faith. The writer selected these few for brief mention along with what such faith accomplished.³⁷² Each individual that the writer mentioned was less than perfect, as is every believer. Yet God approved the faith of each one.

"The order of names here may be understood if they are read as three pairs, Gideon-Barak, Samson-Jephthah, David-Samuel, the more important member of each pair being named first."³⁷³

11:33-35a Joshua conquered kingdoms. Daniel shut the lions' mouths (Dan. 6:17-22), as did Samson (Judg. 14:5-6), David (1 Sam. 17:34-37), and Benaiah (1 Chron. 11:22). Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego escaped fiery deaths (Dan. 3:23-27). David, Elijah, Elisha, and Jeremiah avoided execution. Women even received their dead back because they believed God could and would do what He had promised (cf. 1 Kings 17:17-24; 2 Kings 4:17-37).

11:35b-38 Faith does not result in deliverance in every case, however. Traditionally Isaiah suffered death at King Manasseh's hand by being sawn in two.³⁷⁴

"According to . . . mutually complementary rabbinic sources, Manasseh, enraged because Isaiah had prophesied the destruction of the Temple, ordered his arrest. Isaiah fled to the hill country and hid in the trunk of a cedar tree. He was discovered when the king ordered the tree cut down. Isaiah was tortured with a saw because he had taken refuge in the trunk of a tree . . ."³⁷⁵

Sometimes the faithful person's reward comes on the other side of the grave. Some of the readers and we might have to endure death. Those who accept death without apostatizing are those the world is not worthy of because they do not turn from following God even under the most severe pressure.

11:39-40 Those faithful believers who died in Old Testament times have not yet entered into their inheritances. This awaits the future, probably the Second Coming when Christ will judge Old Testament saints (Dan. 12:1-2). We will have some part in their reward. We will do so at least as Christ's companions who will witness their award ceremony. Their perfection refers to their entering into their final rest (inheritance) and rests, as ours does, on the sacrificial death of Christ (cf. 9:15).

"God's plan provided for something better for us.' The indefinite pronoun leaves the precise nature of the blessing undefined. The important thing is not exactly what it is but that God has not imparted it prematurely. Us' means us Christians' . . ."³⁷⁶

Verses 39-40 summarize the chapter by relating the list of exemplary witnesses to the audience's experience, and they provide a transition to the argument of 12:1-13.

God intended this wonderful chapter to encourage us to continue to trust and obey Him in the midst of temptations to turn away from following Him faithfully. The implication is that our reward, as theirs, is eschatological.

". . . it is the future, and not the past, that molds the present. . . .

"The men and women celebrated in the catalogue of attested exemplars all directed the capacity of faith to realities which for them lay in the future (cf. 11:7, 10, 13, 27, 31, 35-38). They found in faith a reliable guide to the future, even though they died without experiencing the fulfillment of God's promise (11:23, 39). . . .

"The most distinctive aspect of the exposition is the development of the relation of faith to suffering and martyrdom."³⁷⁷

College: Heb 11:1-40

HEBREWS 11

VII. GOD EXPECTS US TO SHOW FAITH (11:1-40)

A. THE NATURE OF FAITH (11:1-3)

¹ Now faith is being sure of what we hope for and certain of what we do not see. ² This is what the ancients were commended for.

³ By faith we understand that the universe was formed at God's command, so that what is seen was not made out of what was visible.

The eleventh chapter of Hebrews is the famous chapter on faith. The last paragraph of chapter 10 (Heb 10:35-39) actually introduced the idea of faith with an OT quotation from Habakkuk 2:3-4, "My righteous one will live by faith." The first verse of the chapter gives a general description of faith. The second verse functions as a kind of heading for the eighteen pivstei ( pistei , "by faith") statements of the chapter. In the NIV fifteen of these eighteen statements begin a new paragraph. Heb 1Verses 9, 27 and 28 do not.

11:1 Now faith is being sure of what we hope for and certain of what we do not see.

The chapter begins with a general description of faith that is twofold. Faith is (1) the uJpovstasi" ( hypostasis ), the essence, the realization (NIV: "being sure") of what we hope for, and (2) the e[legco" ( elengchos ), the proof, the conviction (NIV: "being certain") of what we do not see. The precise meaning of these two nouns has been widely discussed. The problem is more difficult because of the infrequent use of both words in the NT. The word hypostasis occurs five times, three in Hebrews (1:3; 3:14; and here); while elengchos occurs only twice (2 Tim 3:16 and here).

Louw and Nida put the first word in the category of words that mean "nature, character" and the second in the group meaning of "true, false" suggesting that it means, "evidence that what we cannot see really exists." Ellingworth summarizes the problem by saying that we understand these two nouns (a) objectively, something we have, for example a "guarantee" (NJB), or (b) subjectively, something we do or feel, for example "being sure" (NIV).

G. Harder has a helpful discussion of the Hebrews passages which use hypostasis . On 11:1 he says its alternative translations are (i) "confidence, expectation; (ii) "pledge, security;" or (iii) "realization, actualization." H.G. Link rejects a subjective (lacking doubt), hortatory (directing correction) or intellectual sense (meaning evidence) for elengchos , preferring "a strictly theological sense, as referring to conviction, about the power of the future world promised by God." He says it would then mean, "But faith is the pledge of things hoped for, the conviction of things we cannot see." The NIV prefers the idea of the inner confidence about things which lack visible evidence.

11:2 This is what the ancients were commended for.

The ancients were commended by God for this faith in his promises and in the future which he held before them, even though there may have been no tangible proof of that future other than God's total truthfulness. The examples that finish the chapter show this confidence. Similar lists of honorable men of old may be found in Sirach 44-50; 4 Maccabees 16:17-23; 18:11-19 and M Taanith 2:4. Verse two begins with the phrase, "in this" (ejn tauvth/ , en tautç - fem. sing. because "faith" is fem. sing.), thus setting up the structure of the following eighteen statements which begin with the phrase, "in faith" or "by faith" ( pistei ). The NIV hides this nice introductory touch of the author's pen when it translates, "This is what the ancients were commended for."

The first sixteen of these eighteen "by faith" statements only take us through Genesis and half of Exodus. In these first chapters of the Bible it is difficult to find good people not listed in Heb 11, but the list does not claim to be exhaustive.

It may be helpful to list the kinds of things people did "by faith." See the following table. The responses of faith include all kinds of things - construction, travel, worship and sacrifice, clear thinking, avoiding death; even miracles like having a son when past age, or describing an event hundreds of years before it happened, or crossing a sea on dry land, or making city walls fall, or leaving life without dying. The record of faith is a remarkable record.

VS PERSONS WHAT THEY DID "BY FAITH"

2 ancients Were commended

3 "We" Understand creation

4 Abel Offered a better sacrifice

*Was commended as a righteous man

*Still speaks, though dead

5 Enoch Avoided death

7 Noah Built the ark

*Condemned the world

*Became heir of righteousness

8 Abraham Left home for an unknown destination

9 Made his home in tents like a stranger in the promised land

11 Was enabled to become a father when past age

Summary statement:

("All these people" **Were still living by faith when they died

**Did not receive the things promised, but saw them from a distance

**Longed for a better, a heavenly, country

17 Abraham Offered Isaac as a sacrifice

19 (Abraham) **Reasoned that God could raise the dead

**Received Isaac back from death

20 Isaac Blessed the future of Jacob and Esau

21 Jacob Blessed Joseph's sons

Worshiped

22 Joseph Spoke of the exodus, instructing about his bones

23 Moses' parents Hid baby Moses for three months

24 Moses Refused to be known as the son of Pharaoh's daughter

Chose to be mistreated with the people of God

**Regarded disgrace for Christ greater than treasures of Egypt

27 Moses Left Egypt

28 Kept the Passover and the sprinkling of blood

29 The people Passed through the Red Sea

30 The walls of Jericho fell down, after the people marched around them

31 Rahab Was not killed with those who were disobedient

+ 6 + "the prophets" + 20 other deeds

Note: An asterisk (*) means the NIV text says "by faith," but the Greek text is not the formula pistei .

Note: A double asterisk (**) implies, but does not state, that the deed was based on faith.

11:3 By faith we understand that the universe was formed at God's command, so that what is seen was not made out of what was visible.

In his first example of faith, we understand , the writer draws his readers with himself into the company of the faithful. Ever so gently he stands alongside his readers. At several critical points in the epistle he uses the first person plural, "we" (2:1-3, 8; 3:6, 14; 4:1, 11, 14-16; etc.). It is the shepherd's heart that draws his flock close to himself so that he may impart some of his strength to them in their weakness. They worried him with their dangerously immature condition (Heb 5:11-6:8). In opening his Roman letter, Paul similarly expressed this desire to give strength to his readers (Rom 1:11-13). The mother of the seven Maccabean martyrs urged the last one to be faithful by reminding him that God who made everything, "did not make them out of things that existed" (2 Macc 7:28, NRSV). So here the first example encouraging us to staunch faith is an example of trusting that at God's command "what is seen was not made out of what was visible."

"By faith we understand that the universe was formed at God's command." The author of Hebrews agrees with the uniform perspective of biblical authors that God spoke the universe into a fully functioning system, including the sun, moon, stars and earth. Before he spoke there was nothing. After he said the words, instantly what he commanded became. Psalm 33:6-9 is typical:

By the word of the LORD were the heavens made, their starry host by the breath of his mouth. He gathers the waters of the sea into jars; he puts the deep into storehouses. Let all the earth fear the LORD; let all the people of the world revere him. For he spoke, and it came to be; he commanded, and it stood firm.

No one was there when the universe began. Therefore, whether one believes that it generated itself or that God spoke it into existence is a matter of faith. Both those who believe in creation and those who believe in evolution hold a faith system. The question is simple. Which explanation best integrates all the data which we possess?

Whitcomb says the fundamental issue is:

. . . whether one puts his trust in the written Word of the personal and living God who was there when it all happened, or else puts his trust in the ability of the human intellect, unaided by divine revelation, to extrapolate presently observed processes of nature into the eternal past (and future). Which faith is the most reasonable, fruitful, and satisfying? (Italics are his.)

The word " formed" (katartivzw , katartizô ) points more toward earth as a finished product fully adequate for man's temporary home, rather than backward toward the nothingness out of which God made the earth. The latter idea would have been in the word ktivzw (ktizô , "to create"). The text here explicitly states that "what is seen was not made out of what was visible." It was all formed at God's command (lit., by the word of God). The word rJh'ma (rhçma , "word") used here should be contrasted with the word logo" ( logos , "word"). Rhçma points more clearly to the spoken utterance of God, for example, "Let there be light." The most frequent verb of God's activity in Genesis 1 is speech.

B. FAITH ILLUSTRATED BY ABEL, ENOCH, AND NOAH (11:4-7)

⁴ By faith Abel offered God a better sacrifice than Cain did. By faith he was commended as a righteous man, when God spoke well of his offerings. And by faith he still speaks, even though he is dead.

⁵ By faith Enoch was taken from this life, so that he did not experience death; he could not be found, because God had taken him away. For before he was taken, he was commended as one who pleased God. ⁶ And without faith it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to him must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him.

⁷ By faith Noah, when warned about things not yet seen, in holy fear built an ark to save his family. By his faith he condemned the world and became heir of the righteousness that comes by faith.

11:4 By faith Abel offered God a better sacrifice than Cain did. By faith he was commended as a righteous man, when God spoke well of his offerings. And by faith he still speaks, even though he is dead.

Jesus put Abel at the head of the list of righteous people whom the Jews had killed in their resistance of God's invitations to them:

And so upon you will come all the righteous blood that has been shed on earth, from the blood of righteous Abel to the blood of Zechariah son of Berekiah, whom you murdered between the temple and the altar (Matt 23:35; Luke 11:51).

Abel is also the first hero of faith named in this list. His death, literally his blood, will be mentioned again in 12:24 in contrast with the blood of Jesus to which all Christians have come.

Cain is mentioned outside of Genesis 4 only three times in the Bible. In 1 John 3:12 he is held up as a bad example who belonged to the evil one and murdered his brother because his deeds were evil while his brother's were righteous. It becomes the basis for explaining that the wicked world will hate righteous people. Jude 11 mentions "the way of Cain" as one illustration of godless people who speak abusively against whatever they do not understand. They are "like unreasoning animals." Even after God confronted him, Cain invited Abel out to the field where he killed him. His anger certainly made him act "like unreasoning animals."

The point of this passage is that God commended Abel as a righteous man because his faith led him to do what God asked to be done. His obedience is held up before us as an example to be copied even though it eventually cost him his life. This is why he still speaks, even though he is dead . Cain and Abel may have talked about what God required as a sacrifice before either of them brought his sacrifice. Let Abel's determination to obey God whatever others would do be an encouragement to us.

In the face of the speculation about what made Abel's sacrifice better than that of Cain, our text simply explains that it was because of his faith. There is no suggestion that God required an animal which Cain refused, or that Cain did not bring the best from what he had. The very anger of Cain upon having his offering refused indicates an arrogant distrust of God (Gen 4:5). Cain knew better than God what he should offer! Faith is so important that Paul could say whatever does not originate in faith is sin (Rom 14:23). Jesus explained to the disciples that the reason the Holy Spirit would convict people of sin was because they did not believe in him (John 16:8-9). Disbelief is the central problem of sin. Belief is mandatory. Our author waits till after his third illustration of faith to explain this same concept that without faith it is impossible to please God (11:6).

11:5 By faith Enoch was taken from this life, so that he did not experience death; he could not be found, because God had taken him away. For before he was taken, he was commended as one who pleased God.

Enoch 's faith led to a most unusual blessing. He was "translated," i.e., " taken from this life without dying." The word "translate" (metativqhmi , metatithçmi ), literally means "to convey to another place." It is often used in a nonliteral sense, simply "to change, alter" for example of changing one's mind (LS). Hebrews has three of its six NT uses. Acts 7:16 reported that when Jacob's family died their bodies were "brought back" (metatithçmi ) to Shechem in Canaan. The Galatian believers "so quickly deserted" (metatithçmi ) Christ and turned to another gospel that it astonished Paul (Gal 1:6). Certain men were "changing (metatithçmi ) the grace of our God into a license for immorality" (Jude 4).

Hebrews usage adds the changing (metatithçmi ) of the priesthood when Christ became our new high priest (7:12), and Enoch's being taken (metatithçmi ) from this life (said twice in 11:5). The related noun metavqesi" ( metathesis , "removal, change") should also be considered. Its three appearances in the NT are all in Hebrews. Besides Enoch's "removal" (NIV: "before he was taken"), Hebrews mentions the "removal" of the law which accompanied the change of priesthood (7:12). In the other instance, the "removal" of what can be shaken is done so that what cannot be shaken may remain (12:27).

The tenses of three verbs in this verse are especially interesting. Enoch "could not be found" (hJurivsketo , hçurisketo, imperfect tense; lit., "was not being found"), "was commended" (memartuvrhtai , memartyrçtai , perfect tense), and "pleased" (eujaresthkevnai , euarestçkenai , perfect tense). The first verb indicates that they kept looking for him unsuccessfully. Again and again they looked. It was not like Enoch to wander off with no explanation. They cared for him. Their continued looking shows that they did not know that he was "translated." Perhaps Moses was the first to receive this information from God by inspiration. If so, it would elevate the magnitude of Abraham's faith when he reasoned that God would resurrect Isaac from the dead. See further discussion of this in the notes on verses 17-19.

The other two verbs are both perfect tenses. Blass and DeBrunner call the perfect tense "a condition or state as the result of a past action" and illustrates by explaining, "e{sthken 'he placed himself there and stands there now.'" In our verbs, this means that God became pleased with Enoch and the new status and enjoyment of this new bliss should be borne in mind. One of these new conditions is God's open endorsement of Enoch's character, for he gave a witness, and a new state of endorsement existed.

The special description of Enoch in the Hebrew text of Genesis 5:24 is that he " walked with God ." The LXX, which our author consistently follows, reads that he "pleased God." While the wording is different, the thought is not. To "walk" with God obviously implies a close companionship on a spiritual plane, which would mean that God was pleased with Enoch.

11:6 And without faith it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to him must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him.

Like a clever homiletician our author began his stories of faith before he had fully explained the role and necessity of faith. Now that he has indicated that Enoch was "one who pleased God," he expands on this feature of faith, i.e., faith pleases God. He says, " Without faith it is impossible to please God ." Two facets of faith are necessary for anyone to be able to come to God. (1) He must believe that God exists. (2) He must believe that God rewards those who earnestly seek him. It would be reasonable to expect to find both of these traits in each example of faith laid before us.

Some may not believe that God exists. There are many more who believe that God exists, but who do not believe that he rewards those who earnestly seek him. In a crisis they prayed, and God did not do what they asked of him. Therefore they conclude that God is at least unresponsive, if not wicked; and they turn away from him. They "know" God does not reward those who seek him. Such people could very profitably examine the examples of faith in this chapter. The tense of two verbs may help here. Both participles, "one who comes" (prosercovmenon , proserchomenon ) and "who earnestly seek" (ejkzhtou'sin , ekzçtousin ) are present tenses. This indicates continual coming and continual seeking. God does not respond to the occasional seeker. One must keep coming as a lifestyle. One must keep seeking as a regular, habitual predominant way of life. A single cry never indicates the real nature of our heart. A perpetual cry does.

11:7 By faith Noah, when warned about things not yet seen, in holy fear built an ark to save his family. By his faith he condemned the world and became heir of the righteousness that comes by faith.

Noah's expression of faith consisted of a construction project. He built an ark, a huge boat 450 feet long. Until 1858 the largest boat besides the ark was the P&O liner called "Himalaya," which was barely half as long as the ark! In that year Filby says, "Isambard Brunel launched the Great Eastern, 692 feet by 83 feet by 30 feet . . . five times the tonnage of any ship then afloat." It was another forty years before a boat was built bigger than the Great Eastern.

When warned by God, Noah acted on things which could not be seen (cf. v. 1). He trusted the truth of the message given him by God. Though God is not named here as the source of the warning, it is so sure an inference that translators generally insert the word "God" with no special marking that it has been added. See notes on the word "warned" (crhmativzw , chrçmatizô ) at 8:5.

Jude gave one general clue of God's coming judgment on the ungodly, but his words seem to point to the second coming rather than the flood.

Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied about these men: "See, the Lord is coming with thousands upon thousands of his holy ones to judge everyone, and to convict all the ungodly of all the ungodly acts they have done in the ungodly way, and of all the harsh words ungodly sinners have spoken against him" (Jude 1:14-15).

Unless one gives an early date for Pseudepigraphical books, which no one seems to even suggest, there is no known information before this warning by which Noah could have anticipated the coming of a flood of the magnitude which the Bible describes. Only God's plans for this gigantic boat undergirded his pronouncement, "I am going to put an end to all people, for the earth is filled with violence because of them. I am surely going to destroy both them and the earth. So make yourself an ark . . ." (Gen 6:13-14).

The warning from God moved Noah " in holy fear" (eujlabevomai , eulabeomai ). The verb appears in the NT elsewhere only where the Pharisees and Sadducees so strongly argue about the resurrection that the commander "was afraid" Paul would be torn to pieces by them (Acts 23:10). Bauer describes the adjective eujlabhv" , (eulabçs , "devout") as "in our lit. only of relig. attitudes devout, God-fearing" and the noun eulabeia ("reverent awe") as "in our lit. prob. only of reverant awe in the presence of God, fear of God ." The former is only in Luke 2:25; Acts 2:5 and 8:2 in the NT. Both NT occurrences of the latter are in Hebrews (5:7; 12:28). Louw and Nida suggest the verb means here "to obey, with the implication of awe and reverence for the source of a command," and would translate, "he obeyed (God) and built an ark." One should be cautious about criticizing the use of fear in motivating people to respond to the gospel. Here God himself used fear to motivate Noah. It would result in saving his family.

The Genesis account said Noah "found favor in the eyes of the Lord" and that he was "a righteous man, blameless among the people of his time, and he walked with God" (Gen 6:8-9). Indeed, he was the first man in Genesis to be called "righteous." See Gen 6:9; 7:1; and Ezek 14:14,20. The verse reminds us that this righteousness came because he clung tenaciously to God. His was the righteousness that comes by faith. Noah acted on God's word alone, without any other "evidence" of the impending flood. Our text, like Genesis, applauds the character of Noah, not that of his family. Still, the family enjoyed the benefits of Noah's labors born out of his faith. Their own faith must have been greatly strengthened by the faith of their grand patriarch. Evidently there were no grandchildren till after the flood (Gen 11:10).

Noah is called "a preacher of righteousness" in 2 Peter 2:5, which must indicate some kind of open stand and clear message against the evil of his day. Mankind was so wicked the text says, "Every inclination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil all the time" (Gen 6:5). The NIV says, "By his faith (lit., "by which") he condemned the world." Technically the "which" could refer to salvation or the ark. But Ellingworth is right that it is much better to relate the phrase "to the dominant theme of faith, as in v. 4."

Thus the text says that by faith Noah did three things: (1) he built an ark; (2) he condemned the world; and (3) he became heir of the righteousness that comes by faith.

C. FAITH ILLUSTRATED BY ABRAHAM (11:8-19)

⁸ By faith Abraham, when called to go to a place he would later receive as his inheritance, obeyed and went, even though he did not know where he was going. ⁹ By faith he made his home in the promised land like a stranger in a foreign country; he lived in tents, as did Isaac and Jacob, who were heirs with him of the same promise. ¹⁰ For he was looking forward to the city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God.

¹¹ By faith Abraham, even though he was past age - and Sarah herself was barren - was enabled to become a father because he ^a considered him faithful who had made the promise. ¹² And so from this one man, and he as good as dead, came descendants as numerous as the stars in the sky and as countless as the sand on the seashore.

¹³ All these people were still living by faith when they died. They did not receive the things promised; they only saw them and welcomed them from a distance. And they admitted that they were aliens and strangers on earth. ¹⁴ People who say such things show that they are looking for a country of their own. ¹⁵ If they had been thinking of the country they had left, they would have had opportunity to return. ¹⁶ Instead, they were longing for a better country - a heavenly one. Therefore God is not ashamed to be called their God, for he has prepared a city for them.

¹⁷ By faith Abraham, when God tested him, offered Isaac as a sacrifice. He who had received the promises was about to sacrifice his one and only son, ¹⁸ even though God had said to him, "It is through Isaac that your offspring ^b will be reckoned." ^{c 19} Abraham reasoned that God could raise the dead, and figuratively speaking, he did receive Isaac back from death.

This chapter gives more space to discussing the faith of Abraham than of anyone else, vv. 8-19. This is proper, for he is held up before Christians as the main model of faith in Romans 4:1-25; Galatians 3:6-9 and James 2:20-24. Three main illustrations from Abraham's life are chosen here to display his faith. (1) He obeyed God's call to go to a new unknown land. (2) He became able to have a son when he was too old. (3) He was willing to offer his only son Isaac.

11:8 By faith Abraham, when called to go to a place he would later receive as his inheritance, obeyed and went, even though he did not know where he was going.

Abraham was so important to the Jews that they said he was one of five possessions God took to himself in his world: the Law, heaven and earth, Abraham, Israel, and the Temple (M Aboth 6:10). They said Abraham had performed the whole Law before it was given (M Kidd. 4:14). Several works in varying amounts embellish the Biblical data relating his struggles with the surrounding idolatry and his teaching people various subjects, especially the laws of God. Josephus tells the story of Abraham in Antiquities , I.vi.5-xvii.1 (I.148-256) in which he includes citations from numerous ancient sources that describe Abraham, but are no longer extant. Of the three incidents presented in Hebrews, Josephus gives the greatest space to the sacrifice of Isaac.

The Muslim faith also gives great honor to Abraham. Gottheil says, "Of all the Biblical personages mentioned in the Koran, Abraham is undoubedly the most important." He says further that Mohammed claimed "that Abraham was the real founder of the religion that he himself was preaching; that Islam was merely a restatement of the old religion of Abraham and not a new faith now preached for the first time;" and that Mohammed even went so far as to assert that Abraham built Kaaba, the holy house of Islam in Mecca, and that the son he offered was Ishmael, not Isaac.

The first illustration in Hebrews of Abraham's faith concerns his original call by God. The Greek text gives a sharp contrast by putting both of the first two verbs at the beginning of the sentence, "By faith, being called , Abraham obeyed . . ." His obedience was immediate. Even the present participle encourages this idea of immediacy, "While he being called," not "After he was called," as the aorist participle would have suggested. Genesis gives the same impression of immediate obedience. The very next words after God's call and promise are, "So Abram left, as the Lord had told him" (Gen 12:4). At this point he did not know the country, the distance, not even the exact direction of his destination. Attridge suggests that he learned what land God had in mind for him only after arriving in Canaan. He simply obeyed God's call.

11:9 By faith he made his home in the promised land like a stranger in a foreign country; he lived in tents, as did Isaac and Jacob, who were heirs with him of the same promise.

Even when he arrived in the promised land, Abraham lived in tents, like a stranger in a foreign land . It is ironic for the owner of the land to have to live in temporary quarters. Acts 7:5 says, "He gave him no inheritance here, not even a foot of ground. But God promised him that he and his descendants after him would possess the land, even though at that time Abraham had no child." In a similar situation Paul described an adolescent heir, treated like a slave while a minor, though he owned the whole estate (Gal 4:1-2). Several words in this chapter show Abraham's lack of connection with the land. He "made his home" (parwv/khsen , parôkçsen , lit., "live as a stranger") in the promised land like a "stranger" (ajllotrivan , allotrian ).

The first of these words appears only here and in Luke 24:18, where the two disciples heading for Emmaus find Jesus so out of touch with current events about the Messiah's death that they conclude that Jesus must only "live as a stranger" [BAGD definition] in Jerusalem. The NIV omits the "stranger" idea by translating, "Are you the only one living in Jerusalem . . ." The noun form paroikiva , ( paroikia , "a sojourn in a strange place") is only used of the Jews in Egyptian bondage (Acts 13:17) and of Christians in this world (1 Pet 1:17). The noun form pavroiko" , ( paroikos , "stranger, alien") describes Moses in Egypt (Acts 7:29), Jews in Egypt (Acts 7:6), Christians in the world (1 Pet 2:11) and Gentiles who through Christ are no longer "foreigners" and "aliens" ( paroikoi ) of God's people.

Part of the reason God repeatedly directed the Jews to deal kindly with the aliens among them was that they had been aliens in Egypt. So Exodus 23:9; Leviticus 19:33-34; 25:35; Deuteronomy 10:18-19 and 23:17. For additional Scriptures on the special treatment he required for aliens see Exodus 22:21; Leviticus 23:22; Deuteronomy 24:14-21 and 26:11-13. There is an additional reminder of earth as a temporary residence of God's people in Leviticus 25:23, "The land must not be sold permanently, because the land is mine and you are but aliens and my tenants."

The idea of Canaan as the inheritance of Abraham, and by extension, the Jewish people, must be modified by what was said in Hebrews 3-4 about the people's not entering God's rest. Their early and perpetual breaking of the covenant must also preclude any claim to the offer God made in the covenant. Jews who resisted Jesus fell from this inheritance. Only a remnant remained. All believers became participants in this inheritance, and most of these were Gentiles (Rom 9-11).

11:10 For he was looking forward to the city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God.

Jesus has been appointed heir of all things (Heb 1:2). Abraham was destined to share in Jesus' inheritance. Though God gave him the land replacing the seven nations who were there before him (Acts 13:19), Abraham knew that this was not the best part of the inheritance. The promise God gave to Abraham made him look forward to "a city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God." He also knew that the promise was not obtainable by law but by faith. "Abram believed the Lord, and he credited it to him as righteousness" (Gen 15:6). See also Romans 4:15ff. Galatians 3:18 adds, " If the inheritance depends on the law, then it no longer depends on a promise; but God in his grace gave it to Abraham through a promise." Even the birth of a son, the second incident used here to show Abraham's faith, was the result of a promise (Gal 4:23).

The beauty of the offer of God through the gospel is that Christians become heirs with Abraham of this grand promise from God. " If you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise" (Gal 3:29). Even Gentiles can participate equally with Jews as "fellow citizens with God's people and members of God's household" (Eph. 2:19). This is the mystery of the gospel that had been made especially plain to Paul (Eph 3:1-21). The end result is that all of God's children are "heirs of God and co-heirs with Christ" (Rom 8:17) in "an inheritance that can never perish" (1 Pet 1:4).

Abraham's real expectation is a divinely built city, not a wind-blown country. Bengel reminds us that "a tent has no foundations." In the ancient world cities were places of permanence and culture, of refuge and commerce. Pygmy city-states and giant empires had a city as their center. God, indeed, "has prepared a city for them" (11:16), "the heavenly Jerusalem, the city of the living God" (12:22). This is what the readers had already acknowledged as their "better and lasting possessions" (10:34). It is natural for Jerusalem and its location on Mt. Zion to become the terminology of promise for the people of God. The most famous description of this future city of God is found in Revelation 21-22. The most widely known extrabiblical description of this city is probably Augustine's The City of God . McCown explains that "whereas Judaism and the gospels had a distinctly agricultural background, Christianity almost immediately gravitated toward the city. . . . No book in the Bible is more thoroughly bound to the city than the book of Revelation."

11:11 By faith Abraham, even though he was past age - and Sarah herself was barren - was enabled to become a father because he considered him faithful who had made the promise.

The second incident used to express Abraham's faith is his miraculous return to fertility, accompanied by Sarah's rejuvenation. Both Abraham and Sarah were "barren," " past age ." Yet through faith God enabled them to have the promised son, Isaac. Faith in this instance was trusting that God was faithful, when all the physical evidence pointed the other way. Paul said God "is able to do immeasurably more than all we ask or imagine, according to his power that is at work within us" (Eph 3:20). In this instance, by faith Abraham and Sarah reached out into that capability beyond where others could see and knew that God would do the impossible thing, because he had said he would.

This was not a virgin birth, but it was definitely a miraculous birth. What could not happen did happen "because he (or she) considered him faithful who had made the promise." There is a textual difficulty here. The NIV margin more closely follows the established Greek text, "Or: By faith even Sarah, who was past age, was enabled to bear children because she ." Abraham's ability to have the promised son was dependent on Sarah's fertility. Thus whether Sarah alone was "past age," or both of them were, makes no difference in the final outcome.

11:12 And so from this one man, and he as good as dead, came descendants as numerous as the stars in the sky and as countless as the sand on the seashore.

The NIV expression, "as good as dead," which it also uses for the same form in Romans 4:19, is so soft it is misleading if not plainly erroneous. Nenekrwmevno" (nenekrômenos , "having died") is a perfect participle. It means he had died with all its effects including barren childlessness and an evidently thwarted promise. Both passages also speak of Sarah's deadness. If there is something in genetics by which women come past age and men do not, it is not indicated by the text.

The promise was that, "I will surely bless you and make your descendants as numerous as the stars in the sky and as the sand on the seashore" (Gen 22:17). See also Genesis 15:5; 26:4; 32:12. Moses told the people of Israel as they were about to enter Canaan that they had become as numerous as the stars and the sand, i.e., the promise was fulfilled (Deut 1:10; 10:22; 28:62). Eventually, the addition of Gentile believers to Abraham's seed would expand this number even more. Isaiah challenged those who sought the Lord to "look unto the rock whence ye are hewn, and to the hole of the pit whence ye are digged. Look unto Abraham your father, and unto Sarah that bare you: for I called him alone [Or: "when he was but one" NIV first edition, 1975], and blessed him, and increased him (Isa 51:1-2, KJV).

It is ironic that physical genealogical descent from Abraham which came about through faith would later come to be used as a substitute for faith. See Matt 3:9; Luke 3:8; Matt 8:10-12; John 8:39; Rom 2:28-29; 4:11-12; 9:6.

11:13 All these people were still living by faith when they died. They did not receive the things promised; they only saw them and welcomed them from a distance. And they admitted that they were aliens and strangers on earth.

The author pauses for a parenthetical admiration of these giants of faith. "All these people were still living by faith when they died." He has been urging his readers to be faithful "till the end" (3:14) or "till the very end" (6:11). See also 4:9-11; 5:11-6:6; 9:27 and 10:26-31. Now he shows that the "greats" of faith kept the faith and died still waiting for the unfulfilled promises. He will remind them again at the end of the chapter (v. 39) that "none of them received what had been promised." Faith sharpened their vision and strengthened their commitment to God's future provisions for them.

They " saw" and " welcomed" the promises " from a distance ." Abraham "rejoiced at the thought of seeing my day; he saw it and was glad" (John 8:56). Moses "regarded disgrace for the sake of Christ [i.e., the Messiah] as of greater value than the treasures of Egypt, because he was looking ahead to his reward" (11:26). Peter says of the prophets in general,

Concerning this salvation, the prophets, who spoke of the grace that was to come to you, searched intently and with the greatest care, trying to find out the time and circumstances to which the Spirit of Christ in them was pointing when he predicted the sufferings of Christ and the glories that would follow. It was revealed to them that they were not serving themselves but you, when they spoke of the things that have now been told you by those who have preached the gospel to you by the Holy Spirit sent from heaven. Even angels long to look into these things (1 Pet 1:10-12).

"Seeing what was ahead, he [David] spoke of the resurrection of the Christ" (Acts 2:31). Isaiah saw so many things about Jesus and the whole Messianic era which he brought that he has been called "the fifth Evangelist." Jesus told his disciples that others knew enough about the coming days of the Messiah but that they "longed to see what you see but did not see it, and to hear what you hear but did not hear it" (Matt 13:17).

The word for "welcomed" (ajspavzomai , aspazomai ) is normally used of greeting people, and the NT often uses it in this way. The end of Hebrews has this normal use twice (13:24). Ellingworth thinks that "The unusual, apparently impersonal object here suggests that for the author, the heavenly city is primarily a community." They admitted that they were aliens (xevnoi , xenoi ) and strangers (parepivdhmoi , parepidçmoi ) on earth . This is the perspective God had taught them in Leviticus 25:23 when he prohibited permanent land sales. The words "on earth" clearly contrast with the "heavenly" country (v. 16) for which they are longing. Christians join the patriarchs in this feeling of anticipation. This world is not our home. We are looking for "the city that is to come" (13:14), "the kingdom that cannot be shaken" (12:28). In their early days of faith the readers had held their possessions of this world very lightly (10:32-34).

11:14 People who say such things show that they are looking for a country of their own. 11:15 If they had been thinking of the country they had left, they would have had opportunity to return.

This admission of a temporary status also confirmed the fact they they were looking for another country which they could call their own. This was certainly not Ur of Chaldees from which they had come. They could have returned at any time, but Abraham made his servant swear (Gen 24:4-9) that he would not let Isaac return to the country they "left," ejkbaivnw (ekbainô ). This word appears nowhere else in the NT. Here the structure is, "If (but they were not) . . ." as in 4:8; 8:4 and 7.

11:16 Instead, they were longing for a better country - a heavenly one. Therefore God is not ashamed to be called their God, for he has prepared a city for them.

For this faith in the future which God had in mind, God is not ashamed to be called their God . Stated positively, God is proud to be called their God. We met the same idea in 2:11 where Jesus is not ashamed to call those who are made holy, "brothers." Beginning in Genesis 17:7-8 the OT has numerous statements of God's offer to be their God and they his people. Leviticus 26:12 says it succinctly, "I will walk among you and be your God, and you will be my people" (Lev 26:12). This same relationship is repeated in the new covenant as was already mentioned in Hebrews 8:10 quoting Jeremiah 31:33, "I will be their God, and they will be my people." In addition one should consider the hundreds of instances where God is simply called "their God" or "the Lord your God."

God's preparation of a city for them is a promise very much like Jesus' promise to the disciples in John 14:1-3. Since the father and the son had worked very closely together in the preparation of this world, it is fitting that they would both be involved in the preparation of the next. God had "prepared" the land of Canaan for his people (Exod 23:20). The LXX used the same word as in Hebrews. God has "prepared" a dinner (Matt 22:4), a kingdom (Matt 25:34), indeed, many things (1 Cor 2:9) for his people. God "prepared" a "place" to escape the dragon for the woman who bore a son (Rev 12:6). The holy city which descends from heaven has been "prepared" as a bride adorned for her husband (Rev 21:2).

11:17 By faith Abraham, when God tested him, offered Isaac as a sacrifice.

The third illustration of Abraham's faith concerns his offering of Isaac as a sacrifice. Our text says, "God tested him." James says God tempts no one; rather one's own evil desire tempts him (James 1:13-14). Does God generally not tempt people, but broke the general rule on this occasion? That is not very palatable. Did a Demiurge tempt him, i.e., some intermediate angel? This is even weaker. Should we say a "testing" to let one's true character become known is not the same as a "tempting" which would lure one into sin? James' discussion continues in this direction (James 1:13-18).

The Rabbis taught that Abraham faithfully withstood ten temptations, of which this one was the greatest (M Avoth 5:3). The Midrash Rabbah on Numbers (XVII.2) says when the test with Isaac was finished, Abraham asked God never to put him to any test again, because it almost destroyed him. After discussing this trial another midrash asks the penetrating question, "Can you do what Abraham did?" (Midrash Rabbah on Genesis LV.1).

He who had received the promises was about to sacrifice his one and only son,

The word prosfevrw (prospherô , "offered . . . as a sacrifice") appears twice in verse 17. The first time is a perfect tense drawing the deed plus its consequences before our eyes. The second is an imperfect tense showing that he was in the midst of doing the sacrifice. The NIV translates " was about to sacrifice ." Although adding the words "about to" may be an accepted way of translating an imperfect tense, in my judgment it appears unnecessarily interpretive here. This would narrowly limit the sacrifice to killing the victim. If the preparation for sacrificing is also viewed as part of the "bringing near" of a sacrifice, then Abraham would be already in the process of sacrificing when God stopped him. Turner calls this verb in Hebrews 11:17 "a conative or Desiderative imperfect, of incomplete or interrupted action" and translates, " tried to offer ."

Strangely, Louw and Nida give no hint that any meaning of this verb falls in domain # 53, "Religious Activities" or that it is used for bringing a sacrifice to God. The LXX uses the verb dozens of times in describing the sacrifices in the book of Leviticus, half of its OT appearances. Vorlander recognizes this "connection with the OT sacrifice system." Upon reading the book of Hebrews one should notice the connection of this verb with sacrificing in 5:1, 3; 8:3, 4; 9:7, 9, 14, 25, 28; 10:1, 2, 8, 11, 12; 11:4 and here). Once it is of "offering" prayers to God (5:7). Only once in Hebrews is the verb not used in the sense of an offering to God (12:7).

The editors of the Greek text make verses 17-19 a single sentence. The following indentation may help clarify this interconnectedness which is diminished in the NIV by dividing it into three separate sentences:

"By faith Abraham offered Isaac

while he was being tested;

and he was offering his only [son] -

[i.e.,] the one who had received the promises [was offering his only [son]]

[i.e., the one] to whom it was said that 'In Isaac your offspring will be reckoned' -

after he had reasoned that God was also able to raise him from the dead

from whence he also received him figuratively."

Abraham had received the promises . This was already said of Abraham in 6:13-15 and 7:6. The heirs also held these promises (Heb 6:17; 9:15; 10:36; 11:9, 17, 33). Yet 11:13 and 39 said they did not receive the promises. The NIV aims to solve this problem by translating "promise" as "what was (or: has been) promised" or "things promised" (6:15, 17; 10:36; 11:13, 33, 39). Though the same word is used in each instance, this differentiates between the word given, and the deed fulfilled. Abraham knew what God said would happen, but it had not yet been done. Hebrews is full of such forward-looking expectation of God's rewards that are still future.

In one sense Isaac was not Abraham's one and only son . He had Ishmael; and after Sarah died, by Keturah he had six more sons named in Genesis 25:1-2. The phrase "one and only" is an attempt to express in more comfortable English an old phrase "only begotten" for the word monogenhv" (monogençs ). BAGD translates the word "only, unique." The lineage of the Messiah would pass uniquely through Isaac. Christians are most familiar with this word from John 3:16, "For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life" (NIV). The word is used of the only son of a widow, whom Jesus raised to life (Luke 7:12), of Jairus' daughter (Luke 8:42), of the boy with convulsions (Luke 9:38), and of Isaac (Heb 11:17). Usually the NT uses this word to show Jesus' unique relation to God (John 1:14, 18; 3:16, 18; 1 John 4:9).

11:18 even though God had said to him, "It is through Isaac that your offspring will be reckoned."

The words " even though"are added by the NIV to express the unusual contrast between verses 17 and 18. The verse quotes Genesis 21:12. While Abraham did have another son, Ishmael, it is not this son of the slave woman through whom Abraham's covenant descendants would come. God's choice fell on Isaac to be the son of the covenant. God stopped Abraham from taking Isaac's life as Genesis 22 dramatically relates.

11:19 Abraham reasoned that God could raise the dead, and figuratively speaking, he did receive Isaac back from death.

Both were from God: both the promise of future children through Isaac and the requirement to offer him as a human sacrifice. That put Abraham in a dilemma. (1) The boy must die. (2) This boy must have future children. (3) The only conclusion that fit both of these was for God to raise Isaac back to life again after he died as a sacrifice.

There is no record that Abraham had ever seen a resurrection or had information about resurrection from the dead. The lack of our information does not prove that he did not have this information. It is hard to imagine that the ancients never knew anything but those things which we are sure they knew. Perhaps the translation of Enoch was the nearest thing to a resurrection that had happened up to Abraham's lifetime. But Moses may have been the first one to learn from God what had happened to Enoch. Abraham believed God could do anything. In the current dilemma he reasoned that God would do this unprecedented thing. Since Abraham reasoned that Isaac would die and God would raise him back to life, in his mind he did receive Isaac back from death . Our author says this can be called "figuratively speaking" he received him back from death.

D. FAITH ILLUSTRATED BY ISAAC,

JACOB, AND JOSEPH (11:20-22)

²⁰ By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau in regard to their future.

²¹ By faith Jacob, when he was dying, blessed each of Joseph's sons, and worshiped as he leaned on the top of his staff.

²² By faith Joseph, when his end was near, spoke about the exodus of the Israelites from Egypt and gave instructions about his bones.

11:20 By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau in regard to their future.

Very briefly Isaac, Jacob and Joseph are presented as heroes of faith. Isaac blessed Jacob (Gen 27:27-29) and Esau (Gen 27:39-40). The whole story of deception by which Jacob stole the special blessing from Esau and had to flee for his life consumes Genesis 27. Their reunion is reported in Genesis 32-33. In Hebrews the term for the future , "the coming things" (mellovntwn , mellontôn ) usually is used for spiritual things concerning the salvation which Christ brought (1:14; 9:11 variant; 10:1), if not the future world (2:5; 6:5; 13:14). There is no hint in Isaac's words in Genesis that he was talking about anything more than physical prosperity of Jacob's descendants and their being honored by surrounding peoples. The blessing for Esau has only physical prosperity and eventually throwing off his brother's yoke.

11:21 By faith Jacob, when he was dying, blessed each of Joseph's sons, and worshiped as he leaned on the top of his staff.

Jacob is credited with two deeds of faith. He blessed each of Joseph's sons (Gen 48:1-22), and he worshiped on his staff (Gen 47:29-31). The Genesis account indicates that Jacob knew very well what he was doing when he crossed his arms and elevated Ephraim above Manasseh, although this displeased Joseph. Jacob himself had been elevated above his older twin Esau. And Joseph had been favored above his eleven brothers, though not with the blessing of the lineage. The touching with the right hand is the only indication that Ephraim is preferred. There is only one blessing recorded. Jacob asks God to "bless these boys . May they be called by my name . . . and may they increase greatly." One might almost expect the fuller blessings of all the tribes to be noted here from Genesis 49. By the singling out of the proper grandson for preeminence, Jacob was exercising remarkable faith.

Jacob called Joseph to him and made him take an oath that he would bury him back in Canaan where "my fathers" were buried. Then he "worshiped as he leaned on the top of his staff." His heart was in the promised land. His orientation was still looking toward the future that God had promised even when he was in the midst of the comforts and safety provided for his family in Egypt. It is a strong evidence of faith when adequate care for one's family does not dim the anticipation of the better blessings which God has promised for the future.

11:22 By faith Joseph, when his end was near, spoke about the exodus of the Israelites from Egypt and gave instructions about his bones.

Joseph spoke about the exodus of the Israelites from Egypt (Gen 50: 24-26). He referred back to the oath God had given Abraham that after four hundred years in Egypt he would bring his descendants back to the land of Canaan (Gen 15:13-21). Then he made his brothers swear an oath that when they returned they would bring his bones up with them out of Egypt. Moses brought Joseph's bones with him when Israel came out of Egypt (Exod 13:19). They were eventually buried in Shechem in the land which Jacob bought from the sons of Hamor (Josh 24:32). It is easy to forget that they carried his bones around with them during the forty years in the desert. It is also easy to forget that they were kept somewhere in somebody's house during the four hundred years in Egypt.

E. FAITH ILLUSTRATED BY MOSES (11:23-28)

²³ By faith Moses' parents hid him for three months after he was born, because they saw he was no ordinary child, and they were not afraid of the king's edict.

²⁴ By faith Moses, when he had grown up, refused to be known as the son of Pharaoh's daughter. ²⁵ He chose to be mistreated along with the people of God rather than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a short time. ²⁶ He regarded disgrace for the sake of Christ as of greater value than the treasures of Egypt, because he was looking ahead to his reward. ²⁷ By faith he left Egypt, not fearing the king's anger; he persevered because he saw him who is invisible. ²⁸ By faith he kept the Passover and the sprinkling of blood, so that the destroyer of the firstborn would not touch the firstborn of Israel.

Five incidents of faith are chosen from Moses' life. Actually three are his. His parents' hiding him at birth is reported almost as an introduction to his life of faith. The people's passing through the Red Sea then would be almost a conclusion of these examples. Moses lived another forty years of great faith after these events. Perhaps his faith is best expressed by the faith-deeds of the people he led to trust God. By faith Moses himself (1) refused the privileges of being a royal son, (2) left Egypt, and (3) kept the Passover and the sprinkling of blood.

11:23 By faith Moses' parents hid him for three months after he was born, because they saw he was no ordinary child, and they were not afraid of the king's edict.

Moses' birth is a nice change after dealing with the deaths of Jacob, Isaac (twice seen dying) and Abraham, whose body was dead. What did Moses' parents see in their baby that "he was no ordinary child?" What made them preserve him from the mandated death? There must have been something more than a mother's natural love for her baby or the Nile River would have been filled with babies in baskets whom caring parents were trying to save. Let us address three subjects: the meaning of the word "ordinary," the involvement of God, and the involvement of the whole family. First, what does the phrase " no ordinary child" mean? The Hebrew in Exodus 2:2 simply called him bwf (tôv , Hebrew for "good"), which is about as ambiguously general as a word could be. The LXX used a rare word to describe the baby, ajstei'o" ( asteios "good"). This same rare word is in the NT only in Acts 7:20 and Hebrews 11:23, both of baby Moses. In the LXX this word describes baby Moses (Exod 2:2), Eglon, King of Moab (Judg 3:17 - the Hebrew calls him "fat"), Judith (Judith 11:23), Susanna (Daniel LXX Susanna 2 or 7), and the "good" resolve of Eleazar not to renounce the law (2 Macc 6:23). Balaam's road/way in resisting God was "not good" (Num 22:32).

Second, Acts 7:20 ties God to the description of the baby. The Greek phrase there is ajstei'o" tw/' qew/' (asteios tô theô ) , literally "good to God," i.e., good with relation to God. BAGD explains the use in this verse as an ethical dative, " in the sight of God , hence with superlative force . . . very ." The NIV translates Acts 7:20 simply, "he was no ordinary child." The NIV margin shows more precisely how the Greek text of Acts 7:20 relates this goodness to God by translating, " was fair in the sight of God ."

Third, he was hidden by " his fathers ." In the NT, like the book of Hebrews, the word "fathers" commonly means one's ancestors (Heb 1:1; 3:9; 8:9). Exodus had only said his mother hid him. In some way this three month effort to conceal the baby must have involved the whole family - mother, father, brother, sister, grandparents, great grandparents, neighbors, aunts and uncles. In this time of crisis births would be more certainly noticed, especially births of baby boys. The Egyptians were not dumb. It would be hard to hide from them any signs of a pregnant woman or a newborn child. One slipup by any Israelite would have betrayed their precious secret to the Egyptians. How would a mother feel when she knew that the community was protecting the baby of her sister or cousin and they had not protected her baby from death? Surely God helped them.

We know the edict of death had just recently been given because Moses had an older brother Aaron who escaped the fresh decree that newborn baby boys must die (Exod 1:11-22). The midwives feared God rather than the king and let the boys live. Similar divine protection later surrounded the birth of the Messiah in the face of Herod's murderous intentions. God led the wise men to directly disobey Herod's command (Matt 2:8-12, 16). Joseph also eluded Herod's plot by using the recently received rich gifts in order to hire the fastest transportation possible in the nighttime escape to Egypt (Matt 2:13-14).

A second evidence of the faith of Moses' parents was that they were not afraid of the king's edict . It is hard to believe that there was no fear in their hearts when this terrible pronouncement was made, but fear did not determine their actions. Hence it could be said that they were not afraid of the king's edict. Moses himself displayed this same courage in the second illustration of his faith, his departure from Egypt (v. 27).

11:24 By faith Moses, when he had grown up, refused to be known as the son of Pharaoh's daughter.

Moses is first introduced as a baby (v. 23). Now his adult decisions of faith are sampled. When he refused to be known as the son of Pharaoh's daughter , he turned his back on the fabulous personal wealth of a Pharaoh, the national wealth of the mightiest nation on earth, and the tremendous treasures of its culture, influence and prestige. And he is commended for it. The examples of this chapter are certainly not presented as foolish choices of faith. It is difficult for Christians of the western world to appreciate this kind of decision. Over and over people are praised for seeking and using positions of power and wealth to enhance Christianity. Yet at a deeper level all understand Paul's words,

I consider that our present sufferings are not worth comparing with the glory that will be revealed in us. The creation waits in eager expectation for the sons of God to be revealed. For the creation was subjected to frustration, not by its own choice, but by the will of the one who subjected it, in hope that the creation itself will be liberated from its bondage to decay and brought into the glorious freedom of the children of God (Rom 8:18-21).

For our light and momentary troubles are achieving for us an eternal glory that far outweighs them all. So we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen. For what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal (2 Cor 4:17-18).

11:25 He chose to be mistreated along with the people of God rather than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a short time.

Was Moses masochistic? Did he just like suffering? No. He saw something in God's future for God's people that was a far greater reward than Pharaoh's future apart from God. The word "suffer with" (sugkakoucevw , synkakoucheô ) is only here in the NT, never in LXX, rare in the church fathers. Even without the prefix " syn" (with) it appears only in Hebrews 11:37 and 13:3 in the NT, but three times in the LXX (3 Kings [=English 1 Kings] 1Kg2:26 [twice] and 11:39, and rarely in the church fathers. The readers had made a similar choice of "co-suffering" with those in prison (10:34). The exact word in that verse is sumpaqevw (sympatheô ) from which the English word "sympathy" is derived. BAGD even translates the word " sympathize with, have or show sympathy with ." This word appears in the NT elsewhere only in Hebrews 4:15, where Jesus is said to "sympathize with our weaknesses."

Moses chose against the pleasures of sin . His position in Egypt would let him explore many of the indulgences Solomon had examined - pleasure, laughter, wine, great projects, horticulture, money, a harem, learning, work (Eccl 2). There was a certain "pleasure" in them all. But like Solomon, Moses also found them quite unfulfilling, "meaningless," "vanity." The imperfect tense of the verb ajpevblepen ( apeblepen , " was looking ahead") in verse 26, indicates that he kept looking off into the future again and again. Finally he made a decision. Both verbs " chose" (eJlovmeno" , helomenos ) and " regarded" (hJghsavmeno" , hçgçsamenos ) are aorist tenses showing a single decisive event.

11:26 He regarded disgrace for the sake of Christ as of greater value than the treasures of Egypt, because he was looking ahead to his reward.

As Moses examined the faith of "these slaves of ours," he found something far more significant and satisfying than anything Egypt could offer. There were some ancient roots they had that reached farther back than Egypt's history, and some expectations that reached much farther forward than Egypt's anticipations. There was a reward much larger and clearer than the foggy sayings of Egyptian soothsayers. There was something about a "Messiah" (Hebrew for "Christ" v. 26) sent from the single god over all gods, who simply spoke and everything came to be. Moses was drawn to that. He could see the difference between being "rich in this present world" and putting one's hope in God, "who richly provides us with everything for our enjoyment" including a rich full future reward (1 Tim 6:17). What would Alexander the Great at his zenith, or other great men of the world, have done if confronted with such a message?

Ellingworth reminds us that Psalms 69:9 and 89:51 discuss the same "reproach" (ojneidismov" , oneidismos , v.26) which David found against those who choose for God. He enumerates the many times the NT uses these two Psalms.

The text of Exodus tells the story of Moses' punishing the cruel Egyptian taskmaster at the time of the critical break with his position of favor in Egypt (Exod 2:11-15). It does not explain as fully as this NT text all that went into his decision. Nor does the NT text tell what incident first expressed his decision "to be mistreated along with the people of God rather than to enjoy the pleasures of sin." How did this additional information rise? Was it (1) from the creative insight of our author? Or (2) from some extrabiblical text, whether apocryphal, pseudepigraphical, rabbinic, Egyptian, etc.? Or (3) from some non-written oral tradition embellished with each retelling? Or (4) from God himself giving the author of Hebrews information he could not otherwise have known? How did the Gospel writers know what Jesus prayed when he was alone in the garden of Gethsemane (Matt 26:36-46 and parallels)? How can Peter tell us how this universe will end (2 Pet 3:10)? How could Moses know that the great flood covered "all the high mountains under the entire heavens" (Gen 7:19), or that God created the world by speaking it into existence (Gen 1:3, 6, 9, 11, 14, 20, 24, 26, 29; so Ps 33:9)? How could the author of Hebrews know what Jesus did in heaven (Heb 9:11-14, 24-28; 10:12-14)? There is a far more significant source here than astute scholarship or creative writing, or we are all in deep trouble.

11:27 By faith he left Egypt, not fearing the king's anger; he persevered because he saw him who is invisible.

Moses' second great deed of faith was also prompted by his vision. This is probably Moses' second departure at the time of the Exodus. At his first departure he killed the Egyptian who was beating an Israelite. Exodus says, "When Pharaoh heard of this, he tried to kill Moses, but Moses fled from Pharaoh" (Exod 2:15). Although the text does not directly say Moses feared the Pharaoh, the account looks like he did. There could have been other motives besides fear which mingled in his rapid exit.

Forty years later he returned at God's direction, led in causing the ten plagues, and appeared always in command of the situation. When Moses left Pharaoh upon announcing the last plague, it was Moses who was angry (Exod 11:8). During the night when death struck, Pharaoh summoned Moses and told them to leave, and he added, almost timidly, "And also bless me" (Exod 12:32). The Egyptians also urged them to leave expressing their own fear that "otherwise we will all die!" Further the text relates the generous gifts the Egyptians gave the Israelites and explains, "The Lord had made the Egyptians favorably disposed toward the people" (Exod 12:31-36; so 11:3). The LXX adds the phrase "and by Pharaoh" to the Hebrew text of Exodus 11:3, "The LORD made the Egyptians favorably disposed toward the people, and Moses himself was highly regarded in Egypt by Pharaoh's officials and by the people [LXX "and by Pharaoh"]."

The word "persevered" (karterevw , kartereô ) and its cognate forms appear only about a dozen times in the LXX, nowhere else in the NT. If this departure is his second, Moses took all the Israelites with him in departing. His persevering must have included convincing them all to start the Passover celebration, to leave the only home they knew, and not to collapse when trapped between the Egyptian army and the Red Sea. The last of these is expanded into its own statement of faith in the next verse. Perhaps one should paraphrase verse 27, "By faith Moses led two million slaves to march boldly out of the grip of the mightiest nation on earth, fearlessly plundering them as they went; and they were able to persevere in this daring deed primarily because of the persistent vision of one man who kept looking at the God who is invisible."

The NIV puts the word "because" in an odd place. Its grammatical structure more naturally relates the word gar ("because") to the whole second half of the verse, not just to the adverbial participle "seeing." It appears that NIV has ignored the conjunction ("because"), which it often does, and interpreted the adverbial participal as a causal participal. The following structure may suggest a better translation:

"By faith he left Egypt

not fearing the king's anger;

for

as one seeing him who is invisible

he persevered."

The present tense of the participle "seeing" indicates that he kept looking at the invisible one, over and over again. A sound vision continually held before us will strengthen us to do our finest deeds. When that perpetual vision is of the invisible God who can only be seen on earth with the mind's eye of faith, wonderful things happen. This is how to build faith. This was how Moses built his own faith that helped him overcome a hostile environment. This was how Moses' faith could turn a land full of crying, groaning slaves into a people whom God could use for his glory. HE "left Egypt." Indeed! Look at the train who followed in the wake of his faith. It is no accident that our author urges his readers to "fix your thoughts on Jesus" (3:1). "Let us fix our eyes on Jesus" (12:2). The book of Hebrews is full of looking at Jesus.

11:28 By faith he kept the Passover and the sprinkling of blood, so that the destroyer of the firstborn would not touch the firstborn of Israel.

Moses' third deed of faith was keeping the Passover and its attendant sprinkling of blood (v. 28). This was more than just "doing" the Passover. The verb is a perfect tense of poievw (poieô , to do). What he did had lasting consequences. It may be translated "instituted" the Passover. It was to be "a lasting ordinance" (Exod 12:24), "a day you are to commemorate; for the generations to come you shall celebrate it as a festival to the Lord - a lasting ordinance" (Exod 12:14). Its permanence is prescribed throughout the Pentateuch.

This first Passover was accompanied by the sprinkling of the blood of the Passover lamb on the top and both sides of the doorframe (Exod 12:21-23). When the Lord went through the land at midnight and struck dead the firstborn of every home and animal, he would not enter any house with the blood on the doorframe. No one knows how well Moses persuaded the people. No one knows how many Israelite families left their firstborn dead in Egypt that night because of their disobedient disdain of blood on their doors. No one knows how many Egyptians decided that night, like Moses had decided long before, to join the people of God in their privations rather than remain in wealthy, mourning Egypt. The text simply reports, "Many other people went up with them" (Exod 12:38).

The covenant at Mt. Sinai was confirmed by sprinkling blood on the people (Exod 24:3-8). Hyssop is mentioned in connection with various offerings (Exod 12:22; Lev 14:4-6, 49-52; Num 19:6 and 19). Blood was to be sprinkled as part of the ceremony in various offerings, purifications and consecrations. The most notable may be the original entrance into the covenant agreement, the consecration of new priests, the endless sacrifices of lambs, and the ceremonies on the Day of Atonement. The Passover ceremony, celebrated on the same night in which all of Egypt's firstborn died, knit the Israelites into a single mobile family. Before this Passover night, they were slaves. After it, they were a free people leaving Egypt. That freedom allowed them to worship God as he directed , i.e., there would be an endless sprinkling of blood under his Sinai covenant.

Because of the blood sprinkled around their doorframes, the destroyer of the firstborn would not hurt them. The NIV tries to make the text perfectly clear by ending verse 28 with the phrase, "the firstborn of Israel," instead of the slightly ambiguous "them." The word "firstborn" is neuter here probably because it included animals with people. Surely far more animals than people died in the tenth plague. The word for "destroyed" (ojloqreuvw , olothreuô ) appears only here in the NT. Exodus only said the destroyer would not enter their houses and strike them down. Hebrews says he would not even touch them.

By naming three great deeds of Moses and Abraham, they are honored more than any others in this list of the faithful. Only by anticipation did Abraham's deeds which are reported here touch more than a very few people. On the other hand, Moses' exercise of faith immediately changed the lives of thousands. He led the people in leaving Egypt and in keeping the Passover. The next three examples of faith express deeds which Moses largely stimulated by his faithful leadership.

F. FAITH ILLUSTRATED IN ISRAEL (11:29-38)

²⁹ By faith the people passed through the Red Sea ^a as on dry land; but when the Egyptians tried to do so, they were drowned.

³⁰ By faith the walls of Jericho fell, after the people had marched around them for seven days.

³¹ By faith the prostitute Rahab, because she welcomed the spies, was not killed with those who were disobedient. ^b

³² And what more shall I say? I do not have time to tell about Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David, Samuel and the prophets, ³³ who through faith conquered kingdoms, administered justice, and gained what was promised; who shut the mouths of lions, ³⁴ quenched the fury of the flames, and escaped the edge of the sword; whose weakness was turned to strength; and who became powerful in battle and routed foreign armies. ³⁵ Women received back their dead, raised to life again. Others were tortured and refused to be released, so that they might gain a better resurrection. ³⁶ Some faced jeers and flogging, while still others were chained and put in prison. ³⁷ They were stoned ^c ; they were sawed in two; they were put to death by the sword. They went about in sheepskins and goatskins, destitute, persecuted and mistreated - ³⁸ the world was not worthy of them. They wandered in deserts and mountains, and in caves and holes in the ground.

^a 29 That is, Sea of Reeds ^b 31 Or unbelieving ^c 37 Some early manuscripts stoned; they were put to the test;

Three more specific examples of faith yet remain. None of them are by people who would normally be classed as giants of faith. The Israelites cross the Red Sea in terror at the pursuing Egyptians. The walls of Jericho fall down after Israel has simply marched around them for seven days. Rahab sees an invincible people approaching and stays alive by joining them. These are not so much illustrations of great depth of faith, but of the fact that faith does something.

11:29 By faith the people passed through the Red Sea as on dry land; but when the Egyptians tried to do so, they were drowned.

In the previous two illustrations of faith (vv. 27-28), Moses' faith carried the people of Israel along with him. In this illustration of faith (v. 29) the people have risen to their own trust in God. " By faith the people passed through the Red Sea ." The account is in Exodus 13:17-15:21. The path of the people on leaving Egypt which led to their militarily vulnerable position beside the sea was directly dictated by God. After giving his verbal direction, he led them with the pillar of cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night (13:17-22). Looking back on what happened is almost humorous. It was not humorous for them. Israel was "marching out boldly" until they saw the Egyptian chariots coming. Immediately "they were terrified" (v. 10). But when the Israelites had crossed the sea and saw the pursuing Egyptians dead on the shore, "the people feared the LORD and put their trust in him and in Moses his servant" (Exod 14:29-31). To say that it was "by faith" that the people passed through the Red Sea can only mean that faith is there when there is obedience. However small, however full of fear, it is still faith, if there is obedience. They certainly did not feel calm, or even "trusting" before the crossing. They were "terrified."

A few words must be said about the place of crossing. At all twenty-six occurrences of the phrase "the Red Sea" the NIV margin prefers, "Sea of Reeds." It is fashionable for many texts and atlases to locate Israel's "crossing" at some marshy area north of the deep water. The text of Hebrews makes four points about their crossing: (1) It was done "by faith." (2) They passed "through" the Red Sea. (3) They did it "on dry ground." (4) The Egyptians were drowned when they tried to follow. It would be hard to drown all the Egyptians if Israel did not cross at some deep water. The biblical picture of a deep water crossing is quite certain.

11:30 By faith the walls of Jericho fell, after the people had marched around them for seven days.

The second general expression of the effect of faith involves all the people at the conquest of Jericho (v. 30). "By faith the walls of Jericho fell ." The only thing it said they did was march around the city for seven days. This is not a very deep level of faith. Nevertheless, there is the clear element of DOING what God required, even if it is doing what the crowd does, as long as it is what God said should be done. A messenger from God, an angel (?), called "a man" and "the commander of the Lord's army" met Joshua before the attack and told him that the method of attack would be by marching around the city in this unusual way (Josh 5:13-6:5). The whole story is told in Joshua 5-7.

11:31 By faith the prostitute Rahab, because she welcomed the spies, was not killed with those who were disobedient.

The story about Rahab also teaches the value of obedience even if it is a small deed (v. 31). Certainly she knew the risk of helping the spies, worse, of concealing them. She was especially aware at the inn of the travelers' talk about the approaching Israelites. She would later tell them, "All who live in this country are melting in fear because of you. We have heard how the LORD dried up the water of the Red Sea for you when you came out of Egypt, and what you did to Sihon and Og, the two kings of the Amorites east of the Jordan, whom you completely destroyed" (Josh 2:9-10).

There was more in her heart. She had seen the frustrating impotence and degrading immorality of the gods around her. The stories coming from spies and travellers who kept an eye on the Israelites suggested that their God was a far different kind of god, a good god. She knew little more than his name. Perhaps she had heard some of the very fair laws of this god.

Suddenly two strange men appeared at her inn. Guessing that they were Israelite spies she had to make a quick decision. Should she help them and risk death herself, or expose them and become a heroine in Jericho? For what? Jericho could not stand against them if Egypt could not. There was no time to inquire about their god now. She had only a few moments to decide and to act. She hid them quickly. One last time she approached them just before they lay down for the night, and she blurted out the growing confidence in her heart, "The LORD your God is God in heaven above and on the earth below" (Josh 2:11).

From tiny bits of information came enough faith to do one little thing. It was enough to show where her heart was. Faith without accompanying deeds is a useless thing. With them it is powerful. James uses both Abraham's offering of Isaac and Rahab's helping the spies as evidence that faith must do something to be real (James 2:17-26). In Hebrews the only evidence presented of her faith is that she did not "perish with, be destroyed with" (sunapovllumi , synapollymi ) those who were disobedient. The word occurs nowhere else in the NT, and is not very frequent in the LXX. In this instance Rahab's faith helped her leave the group.

As it did in verse 27 the NIV adds the word "because" as an interpretation of an adverbial participle. The Greek text does not require "welcoming the spies" to be seen as the reason that she escaped death. It may as correctly be translated simply "after she welcomed the spies." Nothing is mentioned here about her saving her whole family, nor about the scarlet cord which was the means of this preservation. A small deed, done quickly with little advance notice, built on a general fear of dire consequences, was all she had available. It was all she needed. By that one little deed she won for herself a place in the hall of fame of the faithful and in the lineage of the Messiah (Matt 1:5).

These concrete examples show that faith always looks to God. It seeks him out and aims to please him by doing whatever he says to do. God is trusted to be the designer, the builder and the host of a better city in a better country with better people. In honoring this faith God guides the steps, enlightens the mind and enlarges the influence. Faith gives strength to do what men in their weakness could not do. Faith knows that if its own strength fails, God will assist, even if he must do a miracle. When faith seizes the moment, it seizes God.

Though faith leads to new places, new privileges, new privations, it never leads away from God. Faith expects a better future full of God's own rewards. Faith keeps the eyes on heaven while driving the nails on earth. Faith sees the end past long costly projects or large luring pleasures.

A believer draws others along in his train. He aims to save his family. He works to save the world. He leaves a clear voice when he has gone. God commends the faithful.

11:32 And what more shall I say? I do not have time to tell about Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David, Samuel and the prophets,

To the eighteen examples of faith already given our author appends a few names and a large list of wonderful deeds that this faith has stimulated (vv. 32-38). The previous examples are enough to demonstrate that those with faith do not "shrink back" but "persevere." They "will be richly rewarded" (10:35-39). Faith gives confidence and improves the understanding of what cannot be seen. Westcott capsulizes this summary in Hebrews, "In part (a) they wrought great things (32-35a): in part (b) they suffered great things (35b-38)." Then he draws attention to the "remarkable symmetry" of the nine phrases in vv. 33-34. The first triplet has only two accents in each phrase; the second and third triplets have three.

In 11:32 the author lists four judges, then David, Samuel, and "the prophets," explaining, "I do not have time to tell about them." How did each of these exercise faith? Gideon seemed very reluctant to respond to God's call to save Israel. He wanted a sign before each major event to which God called him. When God had him tear down his father's altar to Baal and its accompanying Asherah pole, he did it at night, because he was afraid; but because he believed, he did it. Later, with only 300 men holding trumpets and torches, he attacked and routed the army of Midianites, Amalekites and other eastern people who were "thick as locusts" having camels that "could no more be counted than the sand on the seashore" (Judg 7:12). His faith seemed very timid, but he did what God directed him to do.

Barak defeated Sisera the Canaanite and his 900 iron chariots. Barak refused to go to battle until Deborah the prophetess agreed to go with him. She "was leading Israel at that time" (Judg 4:4). In the Bible text Deborah is always mentioned before Barak.

Samson has little evidence in the Bible text that he trusted God. His parents raised him as a Nazirite as the angel had directed when he explained that "he will begin the deliverance of Israel from the hands of the Philistines" (Judg 13:5). Four times are recorded that "the Spirit of the Lord came upon him," once when a lion attacked him (Judg 14:9), twice to fight Philistines (Judg 14:19; 15:14). See also Judges 13:25. His whole life seemed to be an expression of trusting God for superhuman strength as a Nazirite until Delilah lured him to uncover his vow. The clearest expression of his faith came at the end of his life. Taunted as a prisoner in the temple of Dagon, he prayed for his strength to return. With it he pulled down the temple killing more Philistines at his death than during his life. Evidently, faith may return when one repents and asks to be used again by God.

Jephthah's remarkable faith is seen in keeping a careless vow, even though it was very costly to him (Judg 11:29-40). He made a solemn agreement with God before the battle. God kept his part and helped him win, so Jephthah determined to keep his part. The vow may have been foolish. The faith in God was not. Scholars offer different interpretations of whether Jephthah kept his vow by killing or by banishing his daughter. Either way, Jephthah's faith is indeed remarkable.

David is the only person whom God calls "a man after my own heart" (Acts 13:22 based on 1 Sam 13:14). His life is so full of deeds of faith that anyone interested in pursuing this feature of his life should read 1 Samuel 16-31; 2 Samuel; 1 Kings 1-2; 1 Chronicles 11-29 and the many Psalms bearing his name. In addition, there are many indications of David's faith in the character and writings of his son Solomon. One caution must be taken in examining every one of these models of faith. Great faith does not mean perfect life or character.

Samuel marks the transition from judges to kings and prophets. He was the last of the judges (1 Sam 7:6, 15-17; etc.) and the first of the prophets (1 Sam 3:20; 2 Chr 35:18; especially Acts 3:24 and 13:20). His deeds of faith, like David's, are numerous, and may be read at leisure in 1 Samuel 1-19 and Jeremiah 15:1.

The faith of " the prophets" is generally seen as they deliver God's messages in the face of difficulties of all kinds. It may be almost a rule of thumb that the only prophets who have no recorded difficulty because of delivering their messages are those of whom no narrative at all is recorded. The book of Hebrews began by noticing "the prophets" (1:1). At this point, after mentioning the prophets, Hebrews simply lists numerous afflictions and achievements of the faithful (vv. 33-38).

The most prominent judges who appear in the book of Judges are selected in Hebrews 11:32, two who are earlier and two later. The names can been seen as pairs, though the grammatical structure of the Greek text does not suggest pairing except for David and Samuel. The chronological order within each of the three pairs is reversed. This may reflect their relative importance in the pair. Attridge thinks it is more likely that "the systematic departure from a strict scriptural sequence is a part of the attempt to create an image of a vast horde of exemplars of faith." That impression had begun by the time the author got to these names. Three of these judges are mentioned with Samuel in 1 Samuel 12:11 as examples of those whom God sent to deliver Israel when they cried out for mercy from their oppression, "Then the LORD sent Jerub-Baal [also called Gideon], Barak, Jephthah and Samuel, and he delivered you from the hands of your enemies on every side, so that you lived securely."

The Bible makes Joshua a transition figure between Moses and the judges in much the same way Samuel was a transition figure between judges and kings. Samuel himself became in a sense the first of the prophets (1 Sam 3:20; 9:9; Acts 3:24; 13:20-21). Technically, there were "prophets" before Samuel, but with him the emphasis shifted from the independent rule of individual judges to the sustained rule of a succession of kings assisted by prophets. The author of Hebrews appears to notice this transition with "David and Samuel" being followed simply by "the prophets." Samuel and David are very closely related in Scripture. For example, in setting up the order of worship and the personnel for the temple, the gatekeepers were "assigned their positions of trust by David and Samuel the seer" (1 Chr 9:22).

11:33 who through faith conquered kingdoms, administered justice, and gained what was promised; who shut the mouths of lions,

The conquering (ajgwnivzomai , agônizomai ) of kingdoms probably means literal warfare, not spiritual warfare or sports, although the word is used of all three. Many of those already named in the chapter conquer kingdoms - Barak (Judg 4:24); Gideon (Judg 7, here the conquest is especially ascribed to God); Jephthah (Judg 11); Samson (Judg 16). David conquered Philistines, Moabites, Zobah, Damascus, Hamath, and others (2 Sam 8).

" Administering justice" (lit., "worked righteousness") may be said of individuals (as Acts 10:35; 1 John 2:29 and 3:7) or especially of judges or rulers who cause righteousness, then uphold it (as Isa 58; Amos 1-2). In the OT righteousness is predominantly a quality of God. In the NT it is predominantly a gift of God to believers. It may be seen both in Joseph's fleeing the advances of Potiphar's wife and in saving Egypt's food and overseeing its proper use. Hebrews shows that Jesus loves righteousness (1:8), in fact, he is "king of righteousness" like Melchizedek (7:2). By faith he permits believers to inherit his righteousness (11:7).

It was specifically said of Abraham in 6:15 that he gained or "received (ejpitugcavnw , epityngchanô ) what was promised ." It is the only other place in Hebrews where this verb is used, and it happens to be used with "receiving" the promise. The OT verse quoted in 6:14 is Genesis 22:17 immediately after Abraham has "offered" Isaac on the altar. God's response to this trusting obedience of Abraham was, "Now I know that you fear God because you have not withheld from me your son, your only son" (Gen 22:12). See notes on 11:17-19.

What Israel sought so earnestly they did not "receive" and became hard; while the elect, i.e., those who believed, did receive it (Rom 11:9). In the only other NT use of this verb, James 4:2-3 says some things are not received because we do not ask God for them or because we have wrong motives in our requests. One of its two LXX uses describes Joseph "prospering, gaining" in Potiphar's house (Gen 49:2).

Daniel was saved in the den of lions by God's angel coming to "shut the mouths of the lions" (Dan 6:22). Daniel's accusers were immediately devoured by the lions when they were thrown into the den. Similarly by faith Samson overpowered a lion (Judg 14:5-6), and David killed both lions and bears (1 Sam 17:34-37).

Benaiah, one of David's valiant warriors, also overcame a lion, though the OT text does not state that it was because of his faith (2 Sam 23:20; 1 Chr 11:22). On two occasions young men of God were killed by lions because they disobeyed God (1 Kgs 13:24-26; 20:35). The foreigners who entered Samaria after the deportation of the northern kingdom were plagued by lions because they did not live for God (2 Kgs 17:25-26). Isaiah used the picture of transforming the violent nature of lions as a strong indication of the power of the Messiah to change the character of people (Isa 11:6-7).

11:34 quenched the fury of the flames, and escaped the edge of the sword; whose weakness was turned to strength; and who became powerful in battle and routed foreign armies.

The three Hebrew lads in Babylon may be the first to come to mind. Refusing to worship the ninety foot statue of the king, they chose rather to be thrown into the fiery furnace. They emerged unsinged and unscented by the fire that was heated seven times hotter than usual. The fire was so hot it killed the men who threw them into the furnace (Dan 3). Westcott quotes an observation of Theophlet that it does not say they quenched the fire , but the power of the fire, which is even greater.

Others died by fire because they did not trust God: Nadab & Abihu (Lev 10:1-2); Korah and the 250 men with him (Num 16:35); and the two groups of fifty military men sent to capture Elijah (1 Kgs 1:10, 12, 14). If the idea is understood figuratively, then passages like Isaiah 43:2 should be considered.

Some escaped the edge of the sword , literally a plural word "mouths" of a sword. The plural here may indicate the same as the "two-edged sword" of 4:12; or it may be plural to match the plural "mouths" of lions in v. 33.

If this phrase means to avoid being killed with a literal sword, as in war, then there are numerous examples of individuals and whole armies where faith achieved this end. Moses held up his hands in an act of faith by which Israel defeated the Amalekites (Exod 17:8-16). By faith David escaped Goliath's sword (1 Sam 17). By faith Jehoshaphat was saved from a huge army from the east (1 Chr 20). Cf. Luke 21:24. The sword was so widely used in the ancient world that Liddell and Scott say it sometimes "stands for violent death" of any kind or even for war.

Sometimes physically weak persons became strong through faith. Samson became weak like ordinary men because of breaking his trust with God about his hair. He became super-strong again at the end of his life when he prayed and trusted God once again (Judg 16). Elijah beat the 450 prophets of Baal. Then weakened by fear of Jezebel, and fleeing for his life, he became strong enough to travel for forty days and forty nights on the strength of two successive meals (1 Kgs 19:1-9).

Sometimes people were strengthened when weak in some other way. Abraham was weak in lying to Pharaoh to save his life (Gen 12:10-20), but he became courageous enough to risk his life to rescue Lot (Gen 14:1-24). Gideon was overly timid when called by God, but then routed an army far outnumbering his own (Judg 6-7).

It may indicate strength of character. Micaiah stood up against the uniform voice of the king's prophets (1 Kgs 22). Jeremiah faced the threats of his own family (Jer 11:21-23). Ezekiel described the faithful prophet's heart, "Whether they listen or fail to listen - for they are a rebellious house - they will know that a prophet has been among them" (Ezek 2:5).

When the Spirit of the Lord came on Othniel (Judg 3:10), and later Jephthah (Judg 11:29), they went out to victorious war. Young David's military prowess entered the lyrics of songs in ancient Israel, "Saul has slain his thousands, and David his tens of thousands" (1 Sam 18:7). He conquered Philistines, Moabites, Zobah, Damascus, Hamath, Edom, Ammon and Amalek (2 Sam 8). Israel's enemies were God's enemies. Ellingworth says that this is the only place in the NT where faith is associated with military conquest. Contrast Matthew 5:44f. Jesus will eventually make all the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our Lord (Rev 11:15). Zechariah used this imagery of the increased strength of those who follow God, "On that day the LORD will shield those who live in Jerusalem, so that the feeblest among them will be like David, and the house of David will be like God, like the Angel of the LORD going before them" (12:8). To the exploits of Othniel, Gideon, Jephthah, David and Jehoshaphat, which are given above, many more could be added throughout the history of God's people.

11:35 Women received back their dead, raised to life again. Others were tortured and refused to be released, so that they might gain a better resurrection.

It is significant that women are mentioned as receiving their dead back to life . They were more vulnerable than men in the event of the death of a spouse or an only son. Widows are often grouped with aliens and the fatherless as needing special kindness and receiving God's careful attention (Exod 22:22-24; Deut 14:29; 24:19-21; Isa 1:23; etc.) They were supported in part together with the Levites, aliens and fatherless by the third tithe, taken from every wage-earner every third and sixth year of the seven year cycle (Deut 14:28-29; 26:12-13). De Vaux claims that "the social and legal position of an Israelite wife was . . . inferior to the position a wife occupied in the great countries round about [i.e., Egypt or Babylon]. . . . Judith was a rich widow. More commonly widows, especially those with children to support, were in a piteous condition."

Elijah gave a son back to the widow of Zarephath (1 Kgs 17:7-24; Sir 48:5). Elisha brought the Shunammite's son back to life (2 Kgs 4:8-37). Jesus resurrected an only child and gave him back to his widowed mother (Luke 7:12-17). In Lazarus' resurrection account we only read of the two sisters left in the family, Martha and Mary (John 11).

There were other resurrections. When Jesus sent his disciples on a mission to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, part of their assignment was to "raise the dead" (Matt 10:8). The fact that the people were raised from the dead was part of Jesus' proof to John that he was the Messiah who was to come (Matt 11:5; Luke 7:22). There was a general expectation among the populace in Jesus' day that there could be resurrection from the dead (Matt 27:64). Herod thought John the Baptist had risen from death when he heard about Jesus' works (Mark 6:14, 16; Luke 9:7). Many people were resurrected when Jesus died. Matthew reports that "The tombs broke open and the bodies of many holy people who had died were raised to life. They came out of the tombs, and after Jesus' resurrection they went into the holy city and appeared to many people" (Matt 27:52-53).

During the intertestamental period there was an awareness of resurrection. When the seven famous martyr brothers were executed, the second brother said as he approached death, "You dismiss us from this present life, but the King of the universe will raise us up to an everlasting renewal of life, because we have died for his laws" (2 Macc 7:9, NRSV). The fourth brother, while being tortured said, "One cannot but choose to die in the hands of mortals and to cherish the hope God gives of being raised again by him. But for you there will be no resurrection to life" (2 Macc 7:14, NRSV). Judas and his men went to take up the bodies of Jews fallen in battle. Finding sacred tokens of the idols of Jamnia under each fallen man's tunic, Judas collected money for a sin offering for them and sent it to Jerusalem. They were commended in 2 Maccabees 12:43-44,

In doing this he acted very well and honorably, taking account of the resurrection. For if he were not expecting that those who had fallen would rise again, it would have been superfluous and foolish to pray for the dead. But if he was looking to the splendid reward that is laid up for those who fall asleep in godliness, it was a holy and pious thought (NRSV).

Mothers, in 2 Esdras 2:15-16, are urged to bring up their children with gladness, for God has promised, "I will raise up the dead from their places, and bring them out of their tombs, because I recognize my name in them" (NRSV). They are further encouraged to help widows, orphans, the needy, the old, etc., "When you find any dead, commit them to the grave and mark it, and I will give you the first place in my resurrection" (2 Esdras 2:20-24, NRSV).The OT had already begun this expectation of resurrection (Job 19:25-26; Ps 16:8-11; 17:15; 49:12-15; 73:24; 102:25-28; Isa 53:10-12; Dan 12:2).

Part of the torture was the offer of release at any moment during the torture if some token would be given of renouncing the Jewish law. See 4 Maccabees 11:9-11 for one method of torture. BAGD defines tumpanivzw (tympanizô ) as " torture with the tympanon, a certain kind of instrument of torture," citing 2 Maccabees 6:19, 28; or " torment, torture generally" adding "The compound apotump . in the same sense" and citing 3 Maccabees 3:27; Josephus Contra Apion 1,148; and others. Liddell and Scott says it means " to beat a drum" or "generally, to beat with a stick, bastinado ." Its other words built on the same root are associated with drums and sticks. In the Greek OT tympanon is customarily used for the Hebrew toph , ("a drum"), but in 2 Maccabees 6:19 and 28 it is evidently an instrument of torture. NRSV in these two verses says "the rack."

Many suffered faithfully to "gain a better resurrection ." This shows an awareness of both the fact of resurrection and a differentiation in that resurrection. Resurrection was known to Daniel (Dan 12:2-3), to Isaiah (Isa 53: 10, 12) and to Abraham (Heb 11:17-19), and probably the Psalm writers (Ps 22:29; 49:12-15; 73, especially v. 24; 102:25-28). See Job 19:25-27 and Jeremiah 31:15-17.

11:36 Some faced jeers and flogging, while still others were chained and put in prison.

Jeers and flogging appear together in the NT only when describing Jesus' abuse. The first noun " jeers" (ejmpaigmov" , empaigmos ) occurs only here in the NT, although its cognate verb, ejmpaivzw (empaizô , "to ridicule, mock") is used thirteen times. The second noun " flogging" (mavstix , mastix, "lashes" or "torment"), on the other hand, appears six times in the NT, while its cognate verbs, mastigovw (mastigoô , "to whip, flog, scourge") and mastivzw (mastizô , "to strike with a whip"), appear respectively seven times and only in Acts 22:25.

In the NT these words appear together only when Jesus predicts his mistreatment in Jerusalem. Matthew records "mock, flog and crucify" (20:19); Mark and Luke add "spit" (Mark 10:34; Luke 18:32-33); and Luke further adds "insult." The word "mock" is used almost exclusively of Jesus' abuse, either being predicted or carried out (Matt 27:29,31,41; Mark 15:20,31; Luke 22:63; 23:11, 36). The only two exceptions are the wise men mocking Herod by not returning to tell him about the baby king (Matt 2:16) and the mocking of the man who only half built a tower (Luke 14:29).

Upon the death of Judas Maccabee, the Syrian leader Bacchides sought out the friends of Judas and "mocked" them, taking vengeance on them (1 Macc 9:26). Saul feared this abuse at the hands of the Philistines and prefered death (1 Sam 31:4; 1 Chr 10:4). The torture and slow death of the seven martyr brothers is called "mocking" or "sport" (2 Macc 7:10). The general "mocking" of the the people of God is mentioned in Isaiah 33:4; Ezekiel 22:3; Zechariah 12:3 and 2 Maccabees 8:17.

The claim that "still others were put in prison ," should perhaps be better translated with the rough addition, "and even fetters and prison." This would match the striking Greek syntax where the genitive forms seem to couple with the genitives of the previous phrase. Verse 36 would then read more literally, "And others received a trial of mockings and of lashes, and even of fetters and of prison."

These two words are never joined as a pair like this anywhere else in the NT or LXX, although many were bound and imprisoned for their faith, for example, Joseph (Gen 39:6-20), Hanani (2 Chr 16:7-10), and Paul (Acts 16:22-24). God broke Israel's "bond" of slavery in Egypt (Lev 26:13; Ps 107:14). Many others were put in prison or in bonds for their faith in God.

11:37 They were stoned; they were sawed in two; they were put to death by the sword. They went about in sheepskins and goatskins, destitute, persecuted and mistreated -

The Bible record tells of several people who were stoned for their faith: Naboth (1 Kgs 21:13-15); Zechariah, son of Jehoiada the priest (2 Chr 24:19-22); Stephen (Acts 7:59); Paul (Acts 14:19; 2 Cor 11:25). Jesus was attacked by stoning (John 10:31-33). Moses and Aaron were nearly stoned (Exod 17:4; Num 14:10), as was David (1 Sam 30:6). Jesus' parable was not foreign to real life when he described wicked men's stoning the messengers and the heir of a vineyard-owner to get possession of a vineyard (Matt 21:33-44).

Stoning was the prescribed death penalty for a number of crimes: worshipping other gods (Deut 17:1-7); tempting people to turn away from God (Deut 13:1-11); offering children to Moloch (Lev 20:2); wizardry or having a familiar spirit (Lev 20:27); blasphemy (Lev 24:10-16, 23); gathering wood on the Sabbath (Num 15:32-36); being a rebellious son (Deut 21:18-21); not penning up a goring ox (Exod 21:28-32); adultery or even slandering a new wife (Deut 22:13-24). Montefiore reminds us that the land of Israel was full of stones which could be used for this purpose.

The verb " sawed in two" may be from privzw (prizô ) or privw (priô ), both of which Liddell and Scott defines as "to saw." Their fuller discussion is given under privw , " to saw, saw asunder; sever, cut in twain ; II to grind or gnash the teeth, esp. with rage; generally to bite ; III. to seize as with the teeth, grip ." There is some textual uneasiness since this word occurs only here in the NT. BAGD makes prizô primary over priô . The sin of Damascus was seen at its worst when "she threshed (e[prizon , eprizon ) Gilead with sledges having iron teeth" (Amos 1:3). Here the LXX adds "the pregnant women (of Gilead)." The verb appears a second time in the apocryphal Daniel (Sus, 59) where Daniel told the second evil judge who wrongfully condemned Susanna that the angel of God was waiting with his sword to "saw him in two so as to destroy them both." He told the first judge (Daniel, Sus, 55) that the angel of God would "cut him in two" (scivzw , schizô , " to split, cleave ; generally, to part asunder").

The death of Isaiah is frequently presented as the clearest example of a believer who was sawed in two. In one place the Talmud says that in Babylon 2 Kings 21:16 is interpreted to mean that Manasseh killed Isaiah (Sanh. 103b). In another account the story says that Isaiah pronounced the unpronounceable Name of God and was swallowed up by a cedar. The cedar, however, was brought and sawn asunder. When the saw reached his mouth he died. This was his penalty for having said, 'And I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips .' (Yeb. 49b). Rist presents the version in the Jerusalem Talmud (Sanh 10) that Isaiah, fearing Manasseh, hid in a cedar-tree. Seeing the fringes of his garment which were not hidden, Manasseh caused the tree to be sawn in half. The Ascension of Isaiah, a pseudepigraphical work, said Isaiah made some dire predictions about Manasseh. Belchira, a false prophet, then offered Isaiah his freedom if he would renounce his prophecies as lies. Isaiah refused and died bravely.

" Put to death by the sword" is the expression ejn fovnw/ macaivrh" ajpevqanon (en phonô machairçs apethanon , lit., "in murder of a sword they died"). BAGD translates, " (by being murdered) with the sword ." [they died]. This exact expression occurs in Exodus 17:13 of Joshua's routing the Amalekites; in Numbers 21:24 of Israel's destroying Sihon, king of the Amorites; in Deuteronomy 13:15 of Israel's destroying any idolatrous city of Israelites; and in Deuteronomy 20:13 of killing all the men of a city which refused to make peace with Israel.

A list of good people who died by the sword because they were trusting people must include the people of Nob who helped David (1 Sam 22:19), the prophets of God killed by Jezebel (1 Kgs 18:4; 19:10, 14); James (Acts 12:2), perhaps Uriah (2 Sam 12:9), perhaps even Abner and Amasa (1 Kgs 2:32). The Apocrypha reported several people who died by the sword in the Maccabean era because they adhered to God's laws: Jonathan and his men (1 Macc 12:46), the people of Jamnia (1 Macc 15:38), the people of Jerusalem (2 Macc 5:23, 26), and numerous unnamed Jews (2 Macc 6:1-7).

The sword was widely used because it was such an effective and inexpensive weapon of death. Examples of death by the sword could be multiplied. As the final statement in a list of many different kinds of suffering, death by the sword could representative of many other kinds of violent death which believers endured. See, for example, Numbers 20:18; 21:24; 1 Chronicles 21:12, 16, 27, 30; 2 Chronicles 20:9; 36:20 and Psalm 22:20. Foxe's Book of Martyrs records many kinds of extreme torture used against believers in the beginning church.

Our author moves now from extreme physical abuse to economic abuse and privation. They wore sheepskins and goatskins . Either they were barred from labor to earn money or barred from shops to spend money to purchase normal clothing. In either case they would have homemade clothes. Driven from ordinary society, "they wandered in deserts and mountains, and in caves and holes in the ground." It appears that many of them had to make their own clothing directly from animal products. So these were not top quality leather luxuries, but crude, homemade necessities. The phrase is included here in a list of things which people suffered because of their faith.

The two phrases, "in sheepskins" (ejn mhlwtai'" , en mçlôtais ) and "goatskins" (ejn aijgeivoi" devrmasin , en aigeiois dermasin ), should be taken together. The first phrase is used "of the cloak worn by prophets" (BAGD), specifically of Elijah's mantle (1 Kgs 19:13, 19; 2 Kgs 2:8) which subsequently came into Elisha's possession (2 Kgs 2:13-14). Liddell and Scott gives the classical Greek meaning as "a sheep's skin." The word appears nowhere else in the Greek Bible. Lampe defines the word as used by the church fathers as " sheepskin , hence rough hairy cloak worn by monks." Ahab's messengers observed that Elijah "was a man with a garment of hair and a leather belt around his waist" (2 Kgs 1:8; cf. Matt 3:4). Elijah's mantle, then, may have been (1) an additional leather ("sheepskin") garment he occasionally wore over his usual "garment of hair" to display his prophetic role. This fits Myers' idea of a "mantle of distinction" (trda , 'addereth ) which kings and prophets wore. It may have been (2) a "sheepskin" in the modern sense of the skin of a sheep dressed with the fleece still on it. There is no direct indication that Elijah had to wear this kind of clothing because of privation or punishment. Levites shared the third tithe along with the very poor (Deut 14:28-29; 16:11, 14), but they were never associated directly with the prophets. John the Baptist wore clothes made of camel's hair and a leather belt. His fare of locusts and wild honey suggests privation. Motyer says the "curds and honey" of Isaiah 7:15 is "the food of poverty. . . . The divine child is to be born into the poverty of his people."

They were " destitute, persecuted and mistreated ." The word uJsterevw (hystereô) means "to be in need of, to lack." The prodigal son had spent everything. He was " destitute" in a distant country when the famine came. He began "to be in need." His condition was so poor he wanted to eat what he fed to the pigs (Luke 15:14-16). The word describes how far beneath the glory of God the lives of men may fall. "All have sinned and fall short of the glory of God" (Rom 3:23). The cognate noun uJstevrhma (hysterçma , "need, deficiency") describes the poor widow who out of her "need, poverty" gave two very small copper coins to God. While others gave out of their wealth, this was "all the living that she had"(Luke 21:1-4). Though "destitute" of the world's goods, in a sense these believers lacked nothing when following God, for he provides for his own (Neh 9:21; Ps 23:1 and Luke 22:35).

The ten NT references of qlivbw (thlibô , "to press together, oppress") help focus the meaning of " persecution ." The "way" which Jesus' followers much walk is "narrow, confined," the opposite of the broad way which others preferred (Matt 7:14). Jesus told the disciples to have a boat ready to keep people from "crowding, pressing upon" him (Mark 3:9). Paul was often persecuted in his work (2 Cor 1:6; 4:8; 7:5; 1 Thess 3:4). Sometimes relief would come from a courageous believer (1 Kgs 18:3-4; 1 Tim 5:10; Heb 10:32-34).

This is the word the LXX uses to describe the persecution of the Jews by various nations in the period of the judges (Judg 4:3; 6:9; 8:34; 10:8,9,12; 11:7 and summary 1 Sam 10:18). It is a common term of warfare. The oppression is usually of the whole nation, not of individuals, as here. It is also usually because of sin, not because of mistreatment for being faithful to God. Wicked enemies are often called "oppressors." Isaiah said the Messianic influence would bring an end to oppressing one another (Isa 11:13). In its summary of the oppression of the people of God, Psalm 107 (106 LXX) itemizes traits like those in Hebrews 11:37.

The word for " maltreated ," kakoucevw (kakoucheô , "to maltreat, torment"), appears only twice in the NT, both in Hebrews (here and 13:3). It is also rare in the LXX, and found only a few times in other OT Greek versions. BAGD says it is used in marriage contracts. Perhaps that is why marriage is discussed immediately after this rare word in Hebrews 13:3.

11:38 the world was not worthy of them. They wandered in deserts and mountains, and in caves and holes in the ground.

These believers were clinging to God in faith. They were fugitives and outcasts, the displaced persons of the world. Accepted by no one, treated like "the scum of the earth, the refuse of the world" (1 Cor 4:13), these homeless wanderers longed to be home in heaven. Their citizenship was in heaven (Phil 3:20). All they had left on earth was the promise of God. To this they clung as they wandered about in deserts and mountains, in caves and holes in the ground .

Israel hid in caves from the Midianites (Judg 6:2) and later from the Philistines (1 Sam 13:5). David escaped from Saul by hiding in the caves of Adullam and Engedi (1 Sam 22:1; 24:3). Obadiah kept 100 prophets alive in caves to escape the murderous apostasy of Ahab and Jezebel (1 Kgs 18:3-4, 13). Upon recapturing the temple after three years of absence the Maccabees "celebrated it for eight days with rejoicing, in the manner of the festival of booths, remembering how not long before, during the festival of booths, they had been wandering in the mountains and caves like wild animals" (2 Macc 10:6; see 6:7-11). Montefiore says the description in Hebrews "suits the freedom fighters against the Seleucids (1 Macc. ii. 31; 2 Macc. v. 27; vi. 11; x. 6)," then adds,

Israel abounds in uninhabitable territory with excellent hiding-places for fugitives and outcasts, and these were later used in guerrilla warfare against Herod (cf. Josephus, Bell. Jud . I. 16. 4) and against Rome (cf. P. Benoit and others, Discoveries in the Judaean Desert , II (Oxford, 1961), and Y. Yadin and others, Judaean Desert Caves , I and II (Jerusalem, 1961 and 1962).

The "world" here means the world "as that which is hostile to God," the seventh definition BAGD gives for kovsmo" ( kosmos ). Ironically, the world rejected as unworthy the very ones of whom the world itself was not worthy . Men of faith were the ones commended by God (cf. vv. 4 and 5). "Man looks at the outward appearance, but the Lord looks at the heart" (1 Sam 16:7).

G. GOD PLANNED TO MAKE THEM PERFECT WITH US (11:39-40)

³⁹ These were all commended for their faith, yet none of them received what had been promised. ⁴⁰ God had planned something better for us so that only together with us would they be made perfect.

They were all commended for their faith . In discussing the word "commended" (marturhqevnte" , martyrçthentes) BAGD defines the active voice, " bear witness, be a witness ;" and the passive voice, " be witnessed, be well spoken of." Six of the seven appearances of this word in Hebrews are in the passive voice, four are in this chapter (7:8, 17; 11:2, 4, 5, 39). Only 10:15 is active, where it says the Holy Spirit bears witness to us, then quotes an OT passage which is that witness. Melchizedek was "declared to be living" (7:8). Jesus was "declared" to be "a priest forever in the order of Melchizedek" (7:17). In this chapter the ancients are commended for their faith (11:2), Abel was commended as a righteous man (11:3), and Enoch was commended as one who pleased God (11:5). Then, all the people of the chapter "were commended for their faith" (11:39).

Though commended for their faith , these heroes and others like them only had the promise that good things were coming if they remained faithful. They had not received the things promised. God's plan was to join believers of the Old Covenant with believers of the New Covenant, redeem them all with the blood of Christ and place them together in his blessed future city. There is something better for us than our current abundant blessings in the church.

Before he ever created the world, God made the plan and the commitment that Jesus would die for fallen man (1 Pet 1:18-21; Rev 13:8). He evidently planned then the things that are described in Hebrews 5-7 about Jesus' being our high priest and the things described in Hebrews 9-10 about Jesus' being our perfect sacrifice for sins, hence also Jesus' high priestly activities in the "greater and more perfect tabernacle," i.e., "heaven itself" (Heb 9:11-14, 23-25). Other NT writers reveled in this glorious future God is preparing for man (Rom 8:18-39; Eph 2-3; Rev 21-22).

The only other place in the LXX or NT where the word problevpw (problepô , "to plan, foresee") is Psalm 37:13 (LXX Ps 336:13), where the Lord laughs at the wicked, for he "plans or foresees" what their future holds. To balance the scales of right and wrong, the future holds heavy blessings for those faithful to God and heavy punishment for those who oppose him. Jesus said, "A time is coming when all who are in their graves will . . . come out - those who have done good will rise to live, and those who have done evil will rise to be condemned" (John 5:28-29). The Son of Man will sit on his throne and divide all nations, rewarding some and punishing others appropriately (Matt 25:31-46; Rev 20:11-15). It is this blessed future heavenly country for which the patriarchs longed (11:17).

The previous paragraph assumes that the perfecting of verse 40 is to be future for us. The perfecting may be done now. Jesus has already died for us. Upon accepting him anyone becomes perfected. There is no condemnation for those who are in Christ (Rom 8:1). Sins are forgiven (Acts 2:38; 1:3; 2:17; 7:27; 8:12; 9:28). "By one sacrifice he [Jesus] has made perfect forever those who are being made holy" (Heb 10:14). Hebrews 12:22-23 points the same direction. The believing readers have already come "to Mt. Zion, to the heavenly Jerusalem, . . . to the spirits of righteous men made perfect ." This is the perfecting which the Law could not achieve (Heb 7:19; 9:7, 9; 10:1). "He has died as a ransom to set them free from the sins committed under the first covenant" (Heb 9:15).

There is a third sense of "perfection" as growing to maturity, but this is not in the author's mind as he finishes the chapter on faith. See Colossians 1:28; 4:12; Hebrews 5:14; 6:1; James 1:4. It is not clear whether Philippians 3:12 points to maturing in Christ or to the final end.

Here, the best sense is probably the current perfection of forgiveness given to all through the sacrifice of Jesus. It is in the church that he has purposed to create in himself one new man out of people from various backgrounds and times; "in this one body he reconciles both of them to God through the cross" (Eph 2:15-16). They were not perfected apart from us. We are not perfected apart from them. While on earth Jesus promised that there would be one flock and one shepherd (John 10:16; Isa 19:23-25; 49:6; Joel 2:28, 32; Amos 9:11-12; Mic 4:1-3; etc.). Paul said he was "confident of this, that he who began a good work in you will carry it on to completion until the day of Christ Jesus" (Phil 1:6).

It is strange that in this concluding paragraph the readers are not asked to copy the faith of the believers who are on the list. They had been asked not to follow the unbelievers discussed in chapter three (4:1). They will be asked to "imitate the faith" of their leaders (13:7), like they had been asked to "imitate those who through faith and patience inherit what has been promised" (6:12). In the introduction to this section on faith (10:35-39) they were asked not to throw away their "confidence," but to "persevere." Then they were almost assumed into the circle of the faithful with the words, " we are not of those who shrink back and are destroyed, but of those who believe and are saved." Though they believed, they, too, like these heroes of faith, had not received the final reward. They must keep believing till the very end. Perhaps their faith felt tiny like the faith of Rahab. Maybe they felt their faith brought mistreatment like the faith of Moses. Whatever the size or nature of their faith, it was faith. The size of their faith did not matter. It was the presence of faith that knit them to Enoch and Noah and Abraham. God's plan was that believers of all ages, OT and NT, would one day be joined together and rewarded together. The text says, "together with us they would be made perfect" (11:40).

The readers will be asked to fix their eyes on Jesus (12:1-3), as they had been urged to fix their thoughts on him (3:1). It was this fixing of his vision on the Messiah that helped Moses make his decision of faith (11:24-26). He kept looking off at him who is invisible (11:27).

None received what was promised . Let us briefly trace the connection between God's promise and his covenant. At his call God made a promise (ejpaggeliva , epangelia ) to Abraham that consisted of several parts: (1) God would make him into a great nation; (2) he would make his name great; (3) he would bless those who blessed Abraham and curse those who cursed him; and (4) all peoples on earth would be blessed through him (Gen 12:1-3). The promise was formalized into a covenant with accompanying sacrifices (Gen 15). Then circumcision was added as "a sign of the covenant" (Gen 17:11). Isaac was singled out as the child through whom the covenant would be established (Gen 17:17-21; 21:13; 22:15-18). It was confirmed to Isaac (26:1-6). It was for this covenant with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob that God brought the Israelites out of Egypt (Exod 2:24-25). The land of Canaan was given as part of this covenant (Exod 6:4). God offered to make Israel his "treasured possession" when he gave them the law at Mt. Sinai, "Now if you obey me fully and keep my covenant, then out of all nations you will be my treasured possession" (Exod 19:5, emphasis added). When they heard the laws of God, they agreed to do all that God said. This further advance in their relationship was sealed with blood,

Then he [Moses] took the Book of the Covenant, and read it to the people. They responded, "We will do everything the LORD has said; we will obey." Moses then took the blood, sprinkled it on the people, and said, "This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you in accordance with all these words" (Exod 24:7-8).

In Exodus 34 Moses was allowed to see a limited vision of God. At that time God was making a covenant that he would drive out the nations of the land of Canaan before Israel; but they should be careful to destroy their altars, make no treaty with them, plus, plus. The condition of obedience is repeated that was given in Exodus 19:5. The ten commandments are called "the words of the covenant" (Exod 34:28; see Deut 4:13).

What began as a promise to Abraham of posterity and honor from God, who is always faithful to his word, was expanded into a formal covenant agreement including a sign, laws, sacrifices, protection and blood confirming the covenant. What began as a response from Abraham, who trusted God, was expanded into a lifetime of expectation, privation and even heavy abuse for a whole group of people whose eye was on God and his future reward as being far superior to anything this world could offer.

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

Introduction / Outline

Robertson: Hebrews (Book Introduction)

The Epistle to the Hebrews

By Way of Introduction

Unsettled Problems

Probably no book in the New Testament presents more unsettled problems than does the Epistle to the Hebrews. On that score it ranks with the Fourth Gospel, the Apocalypse of John, and Second Peter. But, in spite of these unsolved matters, the book takes high rank for its intellectual grasp, spiritual power, and its masterful portrayal of Christ as High Priest. It is much briefer than the Fourth Gospel, but in a sense it carries on further the exalted picture of the Risen Christ as the King-Priest who reigns and pleads for us now.

The Picture of Christ

At once we are challenged by the bold stand taken by the author concerning the Person of Christ as superior to the prophets of the Old Testament because he is the Son of God through whom God has spoken in the new dispensation (Heb_1:1-3), this Son who is God’s Agent in the work of creation and of grace as we see it stated in Phi_2:5-11; Col_1:13-20; John 1:1-18. This high doctrine of Jesus as God’s Son with the glory and stamp of God’s nature is never lowered, for as God’s Son he is superior to angels (Heb 1:4-2:4), though the humanity of Jesus is recognized as one proof of the glory of Jesus (Heb_2:5-18). Jesus is shown to be superior to Moses as God’s Son over God’s house (Heb 3:1-4:13), But the chief portion of the Epistle is devoted to the superiority of Jesus Christ as priest to the work of Aaron and the whole Levitical line (Heb 4:14-12:3). Here the author with consummate skill, though with rabbinical refinements at times, shows that Jesus is like Melchizedek and so superior to Aaron (Heb 4:14-7:28), works under a better covenant of grace (Heb_8:1-13), works in a better sanctuary which is in heaven (Heb_9:1-12), offers a better sacrifice which is his own blood (Heb 9:13-10:18), and gives us better promises for the fulfilment of his task (Heb 10:19-12:3). Hence this Epistle deserves to be called the Epistle of the Priesthood of Christ. So W. P. Du Bose calls his exposition of the book, High Priesthood and Sacrifice (1908). This conception of Christ as our Priest who offered himself on the Cross and as our Advocate with the Father runs all through the New Testament (Mar_10:46; Mat_20:28; Joh_10:17; Mat_26:28; Rom_8:32; 1Pe_1:18.; 1Jo_2:1.; Rev_5:9, etc.). But it is in Hebrews that we have the full-length portrait of Jesus Christ as our Priest and Redeemer. The Glory of Jesus runs through the whole book.

The Style

It is called an epistle and so it is, but of a peculiar kind. In fact, as has been said, it begins like a treatise, proceeds like a sermon, and concludes like a letter. It is, in fact, more like a literary composition than any other New Testament book as Deissmann shows: " It points to the fact that the Epistle to the Hebrews, with its more definitely artistic, more literary language (corresponding to its more theological subject matter), constituted an epoch in the history of the new religion. Christianity is beginning to lay hands on the instruments of culture; the literary and theological period has begun" ( Light from the Ancient East , pp. 70f.). But Blass ( Die Rhythmen der asianischen und romischen Kunstprosa , 1905) argues that the author of Hebrews certainly and Paul probably were students of Greek oratory and rhetoric. He is clearly wrong about Paul and probably so about the author of Hebrews. There is in Hebrews more of " a studied rhetorical periodicity" (Thayer), but with many " parenthetical involutions" (Westcott) and with less of " the impetuous eloquence of Paul." The eleventh chapter reveals a studied style and as a whole the Epistle belongs to the literary Koiné rather than to the vernacular. Moulton ( Cambridge Biblical Essays , p. 483) thinks that the author did not know Hebrew but follows the Septuagint throughout in his abundant use of the Old Testament.

The Author

Origen bluntly wrote: " Who wrote the Epistle God only knows certainly" as quoted by Eusebius. Origen held that the thoughts were Paul’s while Clement of Rome or Luke may have written the book. Clement of Alexandria (Eusebius says) thought that Paul wrote it in Hebrew and that Luke translated it into Greek. No early writer apparently attributed the Greek text to Paul. Eusebius thought it was originally written in Hebrew whether by Paul or not and translated by Clement of Rome. But there is no certainty anywhere in the early centuries. It was accepted first in the east and later in the west which first rejected it. But Jerome and Augustine accepted it. When the Renaissance came Erasmus had doubts, Luther attributed it to Apollos, Calvin denied the Pauline authorship. In North Africa it was attributed to Barnabas. In modern times Harnack has suggested Priscilla, but the masculine participle in Heb_11:32 ( me diēgoumenon ) disposes of that theory. The oldest Greek MSS. (Aleph A B) have simply Pros Hebraious as the title, but they place it before the Pastoral Epistles, while the Textus Receptus puts it after the Pastoral Epistles and Philemon. In the light of all the facts one can only make a guess without a sense of certainty. For myself I should with Luther guess Apollos as the most likely author of this book which is full of the Spirit of God.

The Recipients

If the title is allowed to be genuine or a fair interpretation of the Epistle, then it is addressed to Jewish (Hebrew) Christians in a local church somewhere. Dr. James Moffatt in his Commentary (pp. xv to xvii) challenges the title and insists that the book is written for Gentile Christians as truly as First Peter. He argues this largely from the author’s use of the lxx. For myself Dr. Moffatt’s reasons are not convincing. The traditional view that the author is addressing Jewish Christians in a definite locality, whether a large church or a small household church, is true, I believe. The author seems clearly to refer to a definite church in the experiences alluded to in Heb_10:32-34. The church in Jerusalem had undergone sufferings like these, but we really do not know where the church was. Apparently the author is in Italy when he writes (Heb_13:24), though " they of Italy" ( hoi apo tēs Italias ) can mean those who have come from Italy. These Jewish Christians may even have lived in Rome itself.

The Date

Here again modern scholars differ widely. Westcott places it between a.d. 64 and 67. Harnack and Holtzmann prefer a date between a.d. 81 and 96. Marcus Dods argues strongly that the Epistle was written while the temple was still standing. If it was already destroyed, it is hard to understand how the author could have written Heb_10:1.: " Else would they not have ceased to be offered?" And in Heb_8:13 " nigh to vanishing away" ( eggus aphanismou ) is only intelligible with the temple service still going on. The author makes use of the tabernacle instead of the temple because the temple was patterned after the tabernacle. On the other hand, the mention of Timothy in Heb_13:23 as being " set free" ( apolelumenon ) raises an inquiry concerning Paul’s last plea to Timothy to come to him in Rome (2Ti_4:11-13). Apparently Timothy came and was put in prison. If so, since Paul was put to death before Nero’s own death (June 8, a.d. 68), there is left only the years 67 to 69 a.d. as probable or even possible. It is thus the last of the New Testament books before the Johannine Writings all of which come towards the close of the century and after the destruction of Jerusalem.

The Purpose

The author states it repeatedly. He urges the Jewish Christians to hold fast the confession which they have made in Jesus as Messiah and Saviour. Their Jewish neighbours have urged them to give up Christ and Christianity and to come back to Judaism. The Judaizers tried to make Jews out of Gentile Christians and to fasten Judaism upon Christianity with a purely sacramental type of religion as the result. Paul won freedom for evangelical and spiritual Christianity against the Judaizers as shown in the Corinthian Epistles, Galatians, and Romans. The Gnostics in subtle fashion tried to dilute Christianity with their philosophy and esoteric mysteries and here again Paul won his fight for the supremacy of Christ over all these imaginary aeons (Colossians and Ephesians). But in Hebrews the author is battling to stop a stampede from Christ back to Judaism, a revolt (apostasy) in truth from the living God. These Jews argued that the prophets were superior to Jesus, the law came by the ministry of angels, Moses was greater than Jesus, and Aaron than Jesus. The author turns the argument on the Jews and boldly champions the Glory of Jesus as superior at every point to all that Judaism had, as God’s Son and man’s Saviour, the crown and glory of the Old Testament prophecy, the hope of mankind. It is the first great apologetic for Christianity and has never been surpassed. Moffatt terms it " a profound homily."

JFB: Hebrews (Book Introduction)

CANONICITY AND AUTHORSHIP.--CLEMENT OF ROME, at the end of the first century (A.D), copiously uses it, adopting its words just as he does those of the other books of the New Testament; not indeed giving to either the term "Scripture," which he reserves for the Old Testament (the canon of the New Testament not yet having been formally established), but certainly not ranking it below the other New Testament acknowledged Epistles. As our Epistle claims authority on the part of the writer, CLEMENT'S adoption of extracts from it is virtually sanctioning its authority, and this in the apostolic age. JUSTIN MARTYR quotes it as divinely authoritative, to establish the titles "apostle," as well as "angel," as applied to the Son of God. CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA refers it expressly to Paul, on the authority of Pantænus, chief of the Catechetical school in Alexandria, in the middle of the second century, saying, that as Jesus is termed in it the "apostle" sent to the Hebrews, Paul, through humility, does not in it call himself apostle of the Hebrews, being apostle to the Gentiles. CLEMENT also says that Paul, as the Hebrews were prejudiced against him, prudently omitted to put forward his name in the beginning; also, that it was originally written in Hebrew for the Hebrews, and that Luke translated it into Greek for the Greeks, whence the style is similar to that of Acts. He, however, quotes frequently the words of the existing Greek Epistle as Paul's words. ORIGEN similarly quotes it as Paul's Epistle. However, in his Homilies, he regards the style as distinct from that of Paul, and as "more Grecian," but the thoughts as the apostle's; adding that the "ancients who have handed down the tradition of its Pauline authorship, must have had good reason for doing so, though God alone knows the certainty who was the actual writer" (that is, probably "transcriber" of the apostle's thoughts). In the African Church, in the beginning of the third century, TERTULLIAN ascribes it to Barnabas. IRENÆUS, bishop of Lyons, is mentioned in EUSEBIUS, as quoting from this Epistle, though without expressly referring it to Paul. About the same period, Caius, the presbyter, in the Church of Rome, mentions only thirteen Epistles of Paul, whereas, if the Epistle to the Hebrews were included, there would be fourteen. So the canon fragment of the end of the second century, or beginning of the third, published by MURATORI, apparently omits mentioning it. And so the Latin Church did not recognize it as Paul's till a considerable time after the beginning of the third century. Thus, also, NOVATIAN OF ROME, CYPRIAN OF CARTHAGE, and VICTORINUS, also of the Latin Church. But in the fourth century, HILARY OF POITIERS (A.D. 368), LUCIFER OF CAGLIARI (A.D. 371), AMBROSE OF MILAN (A.D. 397) and other Latins, quote it as Paul's; and the fifth Council of Carthage (A.D. 419) formally reckons it among his fourteen Epistles.

As to the similarity of its style to that of Luke's writings, this is due to his having been so long the companion of Paul. CHRYSOSTOM, comparing Luke and Mark, says, "Each imitated his teacher: Luke imitated Paul flowing along with more than river fulness; but Mark imitated Peter, who studied brevity of style." Besides, there is a greater predominance of Jewish feeling and familiarity with the peculiarities of the Jewish schools apparent in this Epistle than in Luke's writings. There is no clear evidence for attributing the authorship to him, or to Apollos, whom ALFORD upholds as the author. The grounds alleged for the latter view are its supposed Alexandrian phraseology and modes of thought. But these are such as any Palestinian Jew might have used; and Paul, from his Hebræo-Hellenistic education at Jerusalem and Tarsus, would be familiar with PHILO'S modes of thought, which are not, as some think, necessarily all derived from his Alexandrian, but also from his Jewish, education. It would be unlikely that the Alexandrian Church should have so undoubtingly asserted the Pauline authorship, if Apollos, their own countryman, had really been the author. The eloquence of its style and rhetoric, a characteristic of Apollos' at Corinth, whereas Paul there spoke in words unadorned by man's wisdom, are doubtless designedly adapted to the minds of those whom Paul in this Epistle addresses. To the Greek Corinthians, who were in danger of idolizing human eloquence and wisdom, he writes in an unadorned style, in order to fix their attention more wholly on the Gospel itself. But the Hebrews were in no such danger. And his Hebræo-Grecian education would enable him to write in a style attractive to the Hebrews at Alexandria, where Greek philosophy had been blended with Judaism. The Septuagint translation framed at Alexandria had formed a connecting link between the latter and the former; and it is remarkable that all the quotations from the Old Testament, excepting two (Heb 10:30; Heb 13:5), are taken from the Septuagint. The fact that the peculiarities of the Septuagint are interwoven into the argument proves that the Greek Epistle is an original, not a translation; had the original been Hebrew, the quotations would have been from the Hebrew Old Testament. The same conclusion follows from the plays on similarly sounding words in the Greek, and alliterations, and rhythmically constructed periods. CALVIN observes, If the Epistle had been written in Hebrew, Heb 9:15-17 would lose all its point, which consists in the play upon the double meaning of the Greek "diathece," a "covenant," or a "testament," whereas the Hebrew "berith" means only "covenant."

Internal evidence favors the Pauline authorship. Thus the topic so fully handled in this Epistle, that Christianity is superior to Judaism, inasmuch as the reality exceeds the type which gives place to it, is a favorite one with Paul (compare 2Co 3:6-18; Gal 3:23-25; Gal 4:1-9, Gal 4:21-31, wherein the allegorical mode of interpretation appears in its divinely sanctioned application--a mode pushed to an unwarrantable excess in the Alexandrian school). So the Divine Son appears in Heb 1:3, &c., as in other Epistles of Paul (Phi 2:6; Col 1:15-20), as the Image, or manifestation of the Deity. His lowering of Himself for man's sake similarly, compare Heb 2:9, with 2Co 8:9; Phi 2:7-8. Also His final exaltation, compare Heb 2:8; Heb 10:13; Heb 12:2, with 1Co 15:25, 1Co 15:27. The word "Mediator" is peculiar to Paul alone, compare Heb 8:6, with Gal 3:19-20. Christ's death is represented as the sacrifice for sin prefigured by the Jewish sacrifices, compare Rom 3:22-26; 1Co 5:7, with Heb. 7:1-10:39. The phrase, "God of Peace," is peculiar to Paul, compare Heb 13:20; Rom 15:33; 1Th 5:23. Also, compare Heb 2:4, Margin, 1Co 12:4. Justification, or "righteousness by faith." appears in Heb 11:7; Heb 10:38, as in Rom 1:17; Rom 4:22; Rom 5:1; Gal 3:11; Phi 3:9. The word of God is the "sword of the Spirit," compare Heb 4:12, with Eph 6:17. Inexperienced Christians are children needing milk, that is, instruction in the elements, whereas riper Christians, as full-grown men, require strong meat, compare Heb 5:12-13; Heb 6:1, with 1Co 3:1-2; 1Co 14:20 Gal 4:9; Col 3:14. Salvation is represented as a boldness of access to God by Christ, compare Heb 10:19, with Rom 5:2; Eph 2:18; Eph 3:12. Afflictions are a fight, Heb 10:32; compare Phi 1:30; Col 2:1. The Christian life is a race, Heb 12:1; compare 1Co 9:24; Phi 3:12-14. The Jewish ritual is a service, Rom 9:4; compare Heb 9:1, Heb 9:6. Compare "subject to bondage," Heb 2:15, with Gal 5:1. Other characteristics of Paul's style appear in this Epistle; namely, a propensity "to go off at a word" and enter on a long parenthesis suggested by that word, a fondness for play upon words of similar sound, and a disposition to repeat some favorite word. Frequent appeals to the Old Testament, and quotations linked by "and again," compare Heb 1:5; Heb 2:12-13, with Rom 15:9-12. Also quotations in a peculiar application, compare Heb 2:8, with 1Co 15:27; Eph 1:22. Also the same passage quoted in a form not agreeing with the Septuagint, and with the addition "saith the Lord," not found in the Hebrew, in Heb 10:30; Rom 12:19.

The supposed Alexandrian (which are rather Philon-like) characteristics of the Epistle are probably due to the fact that the Hebrews were generally then imbued with the Alexandrian modes of thought of Philo, &c., and Paul, without coloring or altering Gospel truth "to the Jews, became (in style) as a Jew, that he might win the Jews" (1Co 9:20). This will account for its being recognized as Paul's Epistle in the Alexandrian and Jerusalem churches unanimously, to the Hebrews of whom probably it was addressed. Not one Greek father ascribes the Epistle to any but Paul, whereas in the Western and Latin churches, which it did not reach for some time, it was for long doubted, owing to its anonymous form, and generally less distinctively Pauline style. Their reason for not accepting it as Paul's, or indeed as canonical, for the first three centuries, was negative, insufficient evidence for it, not positive evidence against it. The positive evidence is generally for its Pauline origin. In the Latin churches, owing to their distance from the churches to whom belonged the Hebrews addressed, there was no generally received tradition on the subject. The Epistle was in fact but little known at all, whence we find it is not mentioned at all in the Canon of Muratori. When at last, in the fourth century, the Latins found that it was received as Pauline and canonical on good grounds in the Greek churches, they universally acknowledged it as such.

The personal notices all favor its Pauline authorship, namely, his intention to visit those addressed, shortly, along with Timothy, styled "our brother," Heb 13:23; his being then in prison, Heb 13:19; his formerly having been imprisoned in Palestine, according to English Version reading, Heb 10:34; the salutations transmitted to them from believers of Italy, Heb 13:24. A reason for not prefixing the name may be the rhetorical character of the Epistle which led the author to waive the usual form of epistolary address.

DESIGN.--His aim is to show the superiority of Christianity over Judaism, in that it was introduced by one far higher than the angels or Moses, through whom the Jews received the law, and in that its priesthood and sacrifices are far less perfecting as to salvation than those of Christ; that He is the substance of which the former are but the shadow, and that the type necessarily gives place to the antitype; and that now we no longer are kept at a comparative distance as under the law, but have freedom of access through the opened veil, that is, Christ's flesh; hence he warns them of the danger of apostasy, to which Jewish converts were tempted, when they saw Christians persecuted, while Judaism was tolerated by the Roman authorities. He infers the obligations to a life of faith, of which, even in the less perfect Old Testament dispensation, the Jewish history contained bright examples. He concludes in the usual Pauline mode, with practical exhortations and pious prayers for them.

HIS MODE OF ADDRESS is in it hortatory rather than commanding, just as we might have expected from Paul addressing the Jews. He does not write to the rulers of the Jewish Christians, for in fact there was no exclusively Jewish Church; and his Epistle, though primarily addressed to the Palestinian Jews, was intended to include the Hebrews of all adjoining churches. He inculcates obedience and respect in relation to their rulers (Heb 13:7, Heb 13:17, Heb 13:24); a tacit obviating of the objection that he was by writing this Epistle interfering with the prerogative of Peter the apostle of the circumcision, and James the bishop of Jerusalem. Hence arises his gentle and delicate mode of dealing with them (Heb 13:22). So far from being surprised at discrepancy of style between an Epistle to Hebrews and Epistles to Gentile Christians, it is just what we should expect. The Holy Spirit guided him to choose means best suited to the nature of the ends aimed at. WORDSWORTH notices a peculiar Pauline Greek construction, Rom 12:9, literally, "Let your love be without dissimulation, ye abhorring . . . evil, cleaving to . . . good," which is found nowhere else save Heb 13:5, literally, "Let your conversation be without covetousness, ye being content with," &c. (a noun singular feminine nominative absolute, suddenly passing into a participle masculine nominative plural absolute). So in quoting Old Testament Scripture, the writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews quotes it as a Jew writing to Jews would, "God spoke to our fathers," not, "it is written." So Heb 13:18, "We trust we have a good conscience" is an altogether Pauline sentiment (Act 23:1; Act 24:16; 2Co 1:12; 2Co 4:2; 2Ti 1:3). Though he has not prefixed his name, he has given at the close his universal token to identify him, namely, his apostolic salutation, "Grace be with you all"; this "salutation with his own hand" he declared (2Th 3:17-18) to be "his token in every Epistle": so 1Co 16:21, 1Co 16:23; Col 4:18. The same prayer of greeting closes every one of his Epistles, and is not found in any one of the Epistles of the other apostles written in Paul's lifetime; but it is found in the last book of the New Testament Revelation, and subsequently in the Epistle of CLEMENT OF ROME. This proves that, by whomsoever the body of the Epistle was committed to writing (whether a mere amanuensis writing by dictation, or a companion of Paul by the Spirit's gift of interpreting tongues, 1Co 12:10, transfusing Paul's Spirit-taught sentiments into his own Spirit-guided diction), Paul at the close sets his seal to the whole as really his, and sanctioned by him as such. The churches of the East, and Jerusalem, their center, to which quarter it was first sent, received it as Paul's from the earliest times according to Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem (A.D. 349). JEROME, though bringing with him from Rome the prejudices of the Latins against the Epistle to the Hebrews, aggravated, doubtless, by its seeming sanction of the Novatian heresy (Heb 6:4-6), was constrained by the force of facts to receive it as Paul's, on the almost unanimous testimony of all Greek Christians from the earliest times; and was probably the main instrument in correcting the past error of Rome in rejecting it. The testimony of the Alexandrian Church is peculiarly valuable, for it was founded by Mark, who was with Paul at Rome in his first confinement, when this Epistle seems to have been written (Col 4:10), and who possibly was the bearer of this Epistle, at the same time visiting Colosse on the way to Jerusalem (where Mark's mother lived), and thence to Alexandria. Moreover, 2Pe 3:15-16, written shortly before Peter's death, and like his first Epistle written by him, "the apostle of the circumcision," to the "Hebrew" Christians dispersed in the East, says, "As our beloved brother Paul hath written unto you" (2Pe 3:15), that is, to the Hebrews; also the words added, "As also in all his Epistles" (2Pe 3:16), distinguish the Epistle to the Hebrews from the rest; then he further speaks of it as on a level with "other Scriptures," thus asserting at once its Pauline authorship and divine inspiration. An interesting illustration of the power of Christian faith and love; Peter, who had been openly rebuked by Paul (Gal 2:7-14), fully adopted what Paul wrote; there was no difference in the Gospel of the apostle of the circumcision and that of the apostle of the uncircumcision. It strikingly shows God's sovereignty that He chose as the instrument to confirm the Hebrews, Paul, the apostle of the Gentiles (Rom 11:13); and on the other hand, Peter to open the Gospel door to the Gentiles (Act 10:1, &c.), though being the apostle of the Jews; thus perfect unity reigns amidst the diversity of agencies.

Rome, in the person of CLEMENT OF ROME, originally received this Epistle. Then followed a period in which it ceased to be received by the Roman churches. Then, in the fourth century, Rome retracted her error. A plain proof she is not unchangeable or infallible. As far as Rome is concerned, the Epistle to the Hebrews was not only lost for three centuries, but never would have been recovered at all but for the Eastern churches; it is therefore a happy thing for Christendom that Rome is not the Catholic Church.

It plainly was written before the destruction of Jerusalem, which would have been mentioned in the Epistle had that event gone before, compare Heb 13:10; and probably to churches in which the Jewish members were the more numerous, as those in Judea, and perhaps Alexandria. In the latter city were the greatest number of resident Jews next to Jerusalem. In Leontopolis, in Egypt, was another temple, with the arrangements of which, WIESELER thinks the notices in this Epistle more nearly corresponded than with those in Jerusalem. It was from Alexandria that the Epistle appears first to have come to the knowledge of Christendom. Moreover, "the Epistle to the Alexandrians," mentioned in the Canon of Muratori, may possibly be this Epistle to the Hebrews. He addresses the Jews as peculiarly "the people of God" (Heb 2:17; Heb 4:9; Heb 13:12), "the seed of Abraham," that is, as the primary stock on which Gentile believers are grafted, to which Rom 11:16-24 corresponds; but he urges them to come out of the carnal earthly Jerusalem and to realize their spiritual union to "the heavenly Jerusalem" (Heb 12:18-23; Heb 13:13).

The use of Greek rather than Hebrew is doubtless due to the Epistle being intended, not merely for the Hebrew, but for the Hellenistic Jew converts, not only in Palestine, but elsewhere; a view confirmed by the use of the Septuagint. BENGEL thinks, probably (compare 2Pe 3:15-16, explained above), the Jews primarily, though not exclusively, addressed, were those who had left Jerusalem on account of the war and were settled in Asia Minor.

The notion of its having been originally in Hebrew arose probably from its Hebrew tone, method, and topics. It is reckoned among the Epistles, not at first generally acknowledged, along with James, Second Peter, Second and Third John, Jude, and Revelation. A beautiful link exists between these Epistles and the universally acknowledged Epistles. Hebrews unites the ordinances of Leviticus with their antitypical Gospel fulfilment. James is the link between the highest doctrines of Christianity and the universal law of moral duty--a commentary on the Sermon on the Mount--harmonizing the decalogue law of Moses, and the revelation to Job and Elias, with the Christian law of liberty. Second Peter links the teaching of Peter with that of Paul. Jude links the earliest unwritten to the latest written Revelation. The two shorter Epistles to John, like Philemon, apply Christianity to the minute details of the Christian life, showing that Christianity can sanctify all earthly relations.

JFB: Hebrews (Outline)

• THE HIGHEST OF ALL REVELATIONS IS GIVEN US NOW IN THE SON OF GOD, WHO IS GREATER THAN THE ANGELS, AND WHO, HAVING COMPLETED REDEMPTION, SITS ENTHRONED AT GOD'S RIGHT HAND. (Heb 1:1-14)
• DANGER OF NEGLECTING SO GREAT SALVATION, FIRST SPOKEN BY CHRIST; TO WHOM, NOT TO ANGELS, THE NEW DISPENSATION WAS SUBJECTED; THOUGH HE WAS FOR A TIME HUMBLED BELOW THE ANGELS: THIS HUMILIATION TOOK PLACE BY DIVINE NECESSITY FOR OUR SALVATION. (Heb. 2:1-18)
• THE SON OF GOD GREATER THAN MOSES, WHEREFORE UNBELIEF TOWARDS HIM WILL INCUR A HEAVIER PUNISHMENT THAN BEFELL UNBELIEVING ISRAEL IN THE WILDERNESS. (Heb. 3:1-19)
• THE PROMISE OF GOD'S REST IS FULLY REALIZED THROUGH CHRIST: LET US STRIVE TO OBTAIN IT BY HIM, OUR SYMPATHIZING HIGH PRIEST. (Heb. 4:1-16)
• CHRIST'S HIGH PRIESTHOOD; NEEDED QUALIFICATIONS; MUST BE A MAN; MUST NOT HAVE ASSUMED THE DIGNITY HIMSELF, BUT HAVE BEEN APPOINTED BY GOD; THEIR LOW SPIRITUAL PERCEPTIONS A BAR TO PAUL'S SAYING ALL HE MIGHT ON CHRIST'S MELCHISEDEC-LIKE PRIESTHOOD. (Heb 5:1-14)
• WARNING AGAINST RETROGRADING, WHICH SOON LEADS TO APOSTASY; ENCOURAGEMENT TO STEADFASTNESS FROM GOD'S FAITHFULNESS TO HIS WORD AND OATH. (Heb 6:1-14)
• CHRIST'S HIGH PRIESTHOOD AFTER THE ORDER OF MELCHISEDEC SUPERIOR TO AARON'S. (Heb. 7:1-28)
• CHRIST, THE HIGH PRIEST IN THE TRUE SANCTUARY, SUPERSEDING THE LEVITICAL PRIESTHOOD; THE NEW RENDERS OBSOLETE THE OLD COVENANT. (Heb 8:1-13)
• INFERIORITY OF THE OLD TO THE NEW COVENANT IN THE MEANS OF ACCESS TO GOD: THE BLOOD OF BULLS AND GOATS OF NO REAL AVAIL: THE BLOOD OF CHRIST ALL-SUFFICIENT TO PURGE AWAY SIN, WHENCE FLOWS OUR HOPE OF HIS APPEARING AGAIN FOR OUR PERFECT SALVATION. (Heb. 9:1-28)
• PROOF OF AND ENLARGEMENT ON, THE "ETERNAL REDEMPTION" MENTIONED IN. Heb 9:12 (Heb. 9:13-28)
• CONCLUSION OF THE FOREGOING ARGUMENT. THE YEARLY RECURRING LAW SACRIFICES CANNOT PERFECT THE WORSHIPPER, BUT CHRIST'S ONCE-FOR-ALL OFFERING CAN. (Heb. 10:1-39) Previously the oneness of Christ's offering was shown; now is shown its perfection as contrasted with the law sacrifices.
• DEFINITION OF THE FAITH JUST SPOKEN OF (Heb 10:39): EXAMPLES FROM THE OLD COVENANT FOR OUR PERSEVERANCE IN FAITH. (Heb. 11:1-40) Description of the great things which faith (in its widest sense: not here restricted to faith in the Gospel sense) does for us. Not a full definition of faith in its whole nature, but a description of its great characteristics in relation to the subject of Paul's exhortation here, namely, to perseverance.
• EXHORTATION TO FOLLOW THE WITNESSES OF FAITH JUST MENTIONED: NOT TO FAINT IN TRIALS: TO REMOVE ALL BITTER ROOTS OF SIN: FOR WE ARE UNDER, NOT A LAW OF TERROR, BUT THE GOSPEL OF GRACE, TO DESPISE WHICH WILL BRING THE HEAVIER PENALTIES, IN PROPORTION TO OUR GREATER PRIVILEGES. (Heb. 12:1-29)
• EXHORTATION TO VARIOUS GRACES, ESPECIALLY CONSTANCY IN FAITH, FOLLOWING JESUS AMIDST REPROACHES. CONCLUSION, WITH PIECES OF INTELLIGENCE AND SALUTATIONS. (Heb. 13:1-25)

TSK: Hebrews 11 (Chapter Introduction)

Overview

Heb 11:1, What faith is; Heb 11:6, Without faith we cannot please God; Heb 11:7, The worthy fruits thereof in the fathers of old time.

Poole: Hebrews 11 (Chapter Introduction)

CHAPTER 11

MHCC: Hebrews (Book Introduction)

This epistle shows Christ as the end, foundation, body, and truth of the figures of the law, which of themselves were no virtue for the soul. The great truth set forth in this epistle is that Jesus of Nazareth is the true God. The unconverted Jews used many arguments to draw their converted brethren from the Christian faith. They represented the law of Moses as superior to the Christian dispensation, and spoke against every thing connected with the Saviour. The apostle, therefore, shows the superiority of Jesus of Nazareth, as the Son of God, and the benefits from his sufferings and death as the sacrifice for sin, so that the Christian religion is much more excellent and perfect than that of Moses. And the principal design seems to be, to bring the converted Hebrews forward in the knowledge of the gospel, and thus to establish them in the Christian faith, and to prevent their turning from it, against which they are earnestly warned. But while it contains many things suitable to the Hebrews of early times, it also contains many which can never cease to interest the church of God; for the knowledge of Jesus Christ is the very marrow and kernel of all the Scriptures. The ceremonial law is full of Christ, and all the gospel is full of Christ; the blessed lines of both Testaments meet in Him; and how they both agree and sweetly unite in Jesus Christ, is the chief object of the epistle to the Hebrews to discover.

MHCC: Hebrews 11 (Chapter Introduction)

(Heb 11:1-3) The nature and power of faith described.

(Heb 11:4-7) It is set forth by instances from Abel to Noah.

(Heb 11:8-19) By Abraham and his descendants.

(Heb 11:20-31) By Jacob, Joseph, Moses, the Israelites, and Rahab.

(Heb 11:32-38) By other Old Testament believers.

(Heb 11:39, Heb 11:40) The better state of believers under the gospel.

Matthew Henry: Hebrews (Book Introduction)

An Exposition, with Practical Observations, of The Epistle to the Hebrews

Concerning this epistle we must enquire, I. Into the divine authority of it; for this has been questioned by some, whose distempered eyes could not bear the light of it, or whose errors have been confuted by it; such as the Arians, who deny the Godhead and self-existence of Christ; and the Socinians, who deny his satisfaction; but, after all the attempts of such men to disparage this epistle, the divine original of it shines forth with such strong and unclouded rays that he who runs may read it is an eminent part of the canon of scripture. The divinity of the matter, the sublimity of the style, the excellency of the design, the harmony of this with other parts of scripture, and its general reception in the church of God in all ages - these are the evidences of its divine authority. II. As to the divine amanuensis or penman of this epistle, we are not so certain; it does not bear the name of any in the front of it, as the rest of the epistles do, and there has been some dispute among the learned to whom they should ascribe it. Some have assigned it to Clemens of Rome; other to Luke; and many to Barnabas, thinking that the style and manner of expression is very agreeable to the zealous, authoritative, affectionate temper that Barnabas appears to be of, in the account we have of him in the acts of the Apostles; and one ancient father quotes an expression out of this epistle as the words of Barnabas. But it is generally assigned to the apostle Paul; and some later copies and translations have put Paul's name in the title. In the primitive times it was generally ascribed to him, and the style and scope of it very well agree with his spirit, who was a person of a clear head and a warm heart, whose main end and endeavour it was to exalt Christ. Some think that the apostle Peter refers to this epistle, and proves Paul to be the penman of it, by telling the Hebrews, to whom he wrote, of Paul's having written to them, 2Pe 3:15. We read of no other epistle that he ever wrote to them but this. And though it has been objected that, since Paul put his name to all his other epistles, he would not have omitted it here; yet others have well answered that he, being the apostle of the Gentiles, who were odious to the Jews, might think fit to conceal his name, lest their prejudices against him might hinder them from reading and weighing it as they ought to do. III. As to the scope and design of this epistle, it is very evident that it was clearly to inform the minds, and strongly to confirm the judgment, of the Hebrews in the transcendent excellency of the gospel above the law, and so to take them off from the ceremonies of the law, to which they were so wedded, of which they were so fond, that they even doted on them, and those of them who were Christians retained too much of the old leaven, and needed to be purged from it. The design of this epistle was to persuade and press the believing Hebrews to a constant adherence to the Christian faith, and perseverance in it, notwithstanding all the sufferings they might meet with in so doing. In order to this, the apostle speaks much of the excellency of the author of the gospel, the glorious Jesus, whose honour he advances, and whom he justly prefers before all others, showing him to be all in all, and this in lofty strains of holy rhetoric. It must be acknowledged that there are many things in this epistle hard to be understood, but the sweetness we shall find therein will make us abundant amends for all the pains we take to understand it. And indeed, if we compare all the epistles of the New Testament, we shall not find any of them more replenished with divine, heavenly matter than this to the Hebrews.

Matthew Henry: Hebrews 11 (Chapter Introduction)

The apostle having, in the close of the foregoing chapter, recommended the grace of faith and a life of faith as the best preservative against apostasy, he how enlarges upon the nature and fruits of this excellent grace. I. The nature of it, and the honour it reflects upon all who live in the exercise of it (Heb 11:1-3). II. The great examples we have in the Old Testament of those who lived by faith, and died and suffered extraordinary things by the strength of his grace (v. 4-38). And, III. The advantages that we have in the gospel for the exercise of this grace above what those had who lived in the times of the Old Testament (Heb 11:39, Heb 11:40).

Barclay: Hebrews (Book Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO THE LETTER TO THE HEBREWS

God Fulfils Himself In Many Ways

Religion has never been the same thing to all men. "God," as Tennyson said, "fulfils himself in many ways." George Russell said: "There are as many ways of climbing to the stars as there are people to climb." There is a well-known saying which tells us very truly and very beautifully that "God has his own secret stairway into every heart." Broadly speaking, there have been four great conceptions of religion.

(i) To some men it is inward fellowship with God. It is a union with Christ so close and so intimate that the Christian can be said to live in Christ and Christ to live in him. That was Paulconception of religion. To him it was something which mystically united him with God.

(ii) To some religion is what gives a man a standard for life and a power to reach that standard. On the whole that is what religion was to James and to Peter. It was something which showed them what life ought to be and which enabled them to attain it.

(iii) To some men religion is the highest satisfaction of their minds. Their minds seek and seek until they find that they can rest in God. It was Plato who said that "the unexamined life is the life not worth living." There are some men who must understand or perish. On the whole that is what religion was to John. The first chapter of his gospel is one of the greatest attempts in the world to state religion in a way that really satisfies the mind.

(iv) To some men religion is access to God. It is that which removes the barriers and opens the door to his living presence. That is what religion was to the writer of the Letter to the Hebrews. With that idea his mind was dominated. He found in Christ the one person who could take him into the very presence of God. His whole idea of religion is summed up in the great passage in Heb_10:19-23 .

"Therefore, since we have confidence to enter the sanctuary by the blood of Jesus, by the new and living way which he opened for us through the curtain, that is, through his flesh, let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith."

If the writer to the Hebrews had one text it was: "Let us draw near."

The Double Background

The writer to the Hebrews had a double background into both of which this idea came. He had a Greek background. Ever since the time of Plato, five hundred years before, the Greeks had been haunted by the contrast between the real and the unreal, the seen and the unseen, the temporal and the eternal. It was the Greek idea that somewhere there was a real world of which this was only a shadowy and imperfect copy. Plato had the idea that somewhere there was a world of perfect forms or ideas or patterns, of which everything in this world was an imperfect copy. To take a simple instance, somewhere there was laid up the pattern of a perfect chair of which all the chairs in this world were inadequate copies. Plato said: "The Creator of the world had designed and carried out his work according to an unchangeable and eternal pattern of which the world is but a copy." Philo, who took his ideas from Plato, said: "God knew from the beginning that a fair copy could never come into being apart from a fair pattern; and that none of the objects perceivable by sense could be flawless which was not modelled after an archetype and spiritual idea, and thus, when he prepared to create this visible world, he shaped beforehand the ideal world in order to constitute the corporeal after the incorporeal and godlike pattern." When Cicero was talking of the laws men know and use on earth, he said: "We have no real and life-like likeness of real law and genuine justice; all we enjoy is a shadow and a sketch."

The thinkers of the ancient world all had this idea that somewhere there is a real world of which this one is only a kind of imperfect copy. Here we can only guess and grope; here we can work only with copies and imperfect things. But in the unseen world there are the real and perfect things. When Newman died they erected a statue to him, and on the pedestal of it are the Latin words: Ab umbris et imaginibus ad veritatem, "Away from the shadows and the semblances to the truth." If that be so, clearly the great task of this life is to get away from the shadows and the imperfections and to reach reality. This is exactly what the writer to the Hebrews claims that Jesus Christ can enable us to do. To the Greek the writer to the Hebrews said: "All your lives you have been trying to get from the shadows to the truth. That is just what Jesus Christ can enable you to do."

The Hebrew Background

But the writer to the Hebrews also had a Jewish background. To the Jew it was always dangerous to come too near to God. "Man," said God to Moses, "shall not see me and live" (Exo_33:20 ). It was Jacobastonished exclamation at Peniel: "I have seen god face to face and yet my life is preserved" (Gen_32:30 ). When Manoah realised who his visitor had been, he said in terror to his wife: "We shall surely die, for we have seen God." The great day of Jewish worship was the Day of Atonement. That was the one day of all the year when the High Priest entered the Holy of Holies where the very presence of God was held to dwell. No man ever entered in except the High Priest, and he only on that day. When he did, the law laid it down that he must not linger in the Holy Place for long "lest he put Israel in terror." It was dangerous to enter the presence of God and if a man waited too long he might be struck dead.

In view of this there entered into Jewish thought the idea of a covenant. God, in his grace and in a way that was quite unmerited, approached the nation of Israel and offered them a special relationship with himself. But this unique access to God was conditional on the observance by the people of the law that he gave to them. We can see this relationship being entered into and this law being accepted in the dramatic scene in Exo_24:3-8 .

So then Israel had access to God, but only if she kept the law. To break the law was sin, and sin put up a barrier which stopped the way to God. It was to take away that barrier that the system of the Levitical priesthood and sacrifices was constructed. The law was given; man sinned; the barrier was up; the sacrifice was made; and the sacrifice was designed to open the closed way to God. But the experience of life was that this was precisely what sacrifice could not do. It was proof of the ineffectiveness of the whole system that sacrifice had to go on and on and on. It was a losing and ineffective battle to remove the barrier that sin had erected between man and God.

The Perfect Priest And The Perfect Sacrifice

What men needed was a perfect priest and a perfect sacrifice, someone who was such that he could bring to God a sacrifice which once and for all opened the way of access to him. That, said the writer to the Hebrews, is exactly what Christ did. He is the perfect priest because he is at once perfectly man and perfectly God. In his manhood he can take man to God and in his Godhead he can take God to man. He has no sin. The perfect sacrifice he brings is the sacrifice of himself, a sacrifice so perfect that it never needs to be made again. To the Jew the writer to the Hebrews said: "All your lives you have been looking for the perfect priest who can bring the perfect sacrifice and give you access to God. You have him in Jesus Christ and in him alone."

To the Greek the writer to the Hebrews said: "You are looking for the way from the shadows to reality; you will find it in Jesus Christ." To the Jew the writer to the Hebrews said: "You are looking for that perfect sacrifice which will open the way to God which your sins have closed; you will find it in Jesus Christ." Jesus was the one person who gave access to reality and access to God. That is the key-thought of this letter.

The Riddle Of The New Testament

So much is clear but when we turn to the other questions of introduction Hebrews is wrapped in mystery. E. F. Scott wrote: "The Epistle to the Hebrews is in many respects the riddle of the New Testament." When it was written, to whom it was written, and who wrote it are questions at which we can only guess. The very history of the letter shows how its mystery is to be treated with a certain reserve and suspicion. It was a long time before it became an unquestioned New Testament book. The first list of New Testament books, The Muratorian Canon, compiled about A.D. 170, does not mention it at all. The great Alexandrian scholars. Clement and Origen, knew it and loved it but agreed that its place as scripture was disputed. Of the great African fathers, Cyprian never mentions it and Tertullian knows that its place was disputed. Eusebius, the great Church historian, says that it ranked among the disputed books. It was not until the time of Athanasius, in the middle of the fourth century, that Hebrews was definitely accepted as a New Testament book, and even Luther was not too sure about it. It is strange to think how long this great book had to wait for full recognition.

When Was It Written?

The only information we have comes from the letter itself. Clearly it is written for what we might call second generation Christians (Heb_2:3 ). The story was transmitted to its recipients by those who had heard the Lord. The community to whom it was written were not new to the Christian faith; they ought to have been mature (Heb_5:12 ). They must have had a long history for they are summoned to look back on the former days (Heb_10:32 ). They had a great history behind them and heroic martyr figures on which they ought to look back for inspiration (Heb_13:7 ).

The thing that will help us most in dating the letter is its references to persecution. It is clear that at one time their leaders had died for their faith (Heb_13:7 ). It is clear that they themselves had not yet suffered persecution, for they had not yet resisted to the point of shedding their blood (Heb_12:4 ). It is also clear that they have had ill-treatment to suffer for they have had to undergo the pillaging of their goods (Heb_10:32-34 ). And it is clear from the outlook of the letter that there is a risk of persecution about to come. From all that it is safe to say that this letter must have been written between two persecutions, in days when Christians were not actually persecuted, but were none the less unpopular with their fellow-men. Now the first persecution was in the time of Nero in the year A.D. 64; and the next was in the time of Domitian about A.D. 85. Somewhere between these dates this letter was written, more likely nearer to Domitian. If we take the date as A.D. 80 we shall not be far wrong.

To Whom Was It Written?

Once again we have to be dependent on such hints as we get from the letter itself. One thing is certain--it cannot have been written to any of the great Churches or the name of the place could not have so completely vanished. Let us set down what we know. The letter was written to a long-established Church (Heb_5:12 ). It was written to a Church which had at some time in the past suffered persecution (Heb_10:32-34 ). It was written to a Church which had had great days and great teachers and leaders (Heb_13:7 ). It was written to a Church which had not been directly founded by the apostles (Heb_2:3 ). It was written to a Church which had been marked by generosity and liberality (Heb_6:10 ).

We do have one direct hint. Amongst the closing greetings we find the sentence, as the Revised Standard Version translates it: "Those who come from Italy send you greetings" (Heb_13:24 ). Taken by itself that phrase could mean either that the letter was written from Italy or that it was written to Italy, the greater likelihood is that it was written to Italy. Suppose I am in Glasgow and am writing to some place abroad. I would not be likely to say, "All the people from Glasgow greet you." I would be much more likely to say, "All the people in Glasgow greet you." But suppose I am somewhere abroad where there is a little colony of Glaswegians, I might well say, "All the people from Glasgow send you their greetings." So then we may say that the letter was written to Italy; and if it was written to Italy it was almost certainly written to Rome.

But quite certainly it was not written to the Church at Rome as a whole. If it had been it would never have lost its title. Furthermore, it gives the unmistakable impression that it was written to a small body of like-minded persons. Moreover, it was obviously written to a scholarly group. From Heb_5:12 we can see that they had long been under instruction and were preparing themselves to become teachers of the Christian faith. Still further, Hebrews demands such a knowledge of the Old Testament that it must always have been a book written by a scholar for scholars.

When we sum it all up, we can say that Hebrews is a letter written by a great teacher to a little group or college of Christians in Rome. He was their teacher; at the moment he was separated from them and was afraid that they were drifting away from the faith; and so he wrote this letter to them. It is not so much a letter as a talk. It does not begin like Paulletters do, although it ends with greetings as a letter does. The writer himself calls it "a word of exhortation."

By Whom Was It Written?

Perhaps the most insoluble problem of all is the problem of its authorship. It was precisely that uncertainty which kept it so long on the fringes of the New Testament. The title in the earliest days was simply, "To the Hebrews." No authorname was given, no one connected it directly with the name of Paul. Clement of Alexandria used to think that Paul might have written it in Hebrew and that Luke translated it, for the style is quite different from that of Paul. Origen made a famous remark, "who wrote the Letter to the Hebrews only God knows for certain." Tertullian thought that Barnabas wrote it. Jerome said the Latin Church did not receive it as Pauland speaking of the author said, "the writer to the Hebrews whoever he was." Augustine felt the same way about it. Luther declared that Paul could never have written it because the thought was not his. Calvin said that he could not bring himself to think that this letter was a letter of Paul.

At no time in the history of the Church did men ever really think that Paul wrote Hebrews. How then did it get attached to his name? It happened very simply. When the New Testament came into its final form there was of course argument about which books were to be included and which were not. To settle it one test was used. Was a book the work of an apostle or at least the work of one who had been in direct contact with the apostles? By this time Hebrews was known and loved throughout the Church. Most people felt like Origen that God alone knew who wrote it, but they wanted it. They felt it must go into the New Testament and the only way to ensure that was to include it with the thirteen letters of Paul. Hebrews won its way into the New Testament on the grounds of its own greatness, but to get in it had to be included with the letters of Paul and come under his name. People knew quite well that it was not Paulbut they included it among his letters because no man knew who wrote it and yet it must go in.

The Author Of Hebrews

Can we guess who the author was? Many candidates have been put forward. We can only glance at three of the many suggestions.

(i) Tertullian thought that Barnabas wrote it. Barnabas was a native of Cyprus; the people of Cyprus were famous for the excellence of the Greek they spoke; and Hebrews is written in the best Greek in the New Testament. He was a Levite (Act_4:36 ) and of all men in the New Testament he would have had the closest knowledge of the priestly and sacrificial system on which the whole thought of the letter is based. He is called a son of encouragement; the Greek word is paraklesis (G3874); and Hebrews calls itself a word of paraklesis (G3874) (Heb_13:22 ). He was one of the few men acceptable to both Jews and Greeks and at home in both worlds of thought. It might be that Barnabas wrote this letter, but if so it is strange that his name should vanish in connection with it.

(ii) Luther was sure that Apollos was the author. Apollos, according to the New Testament mention of him, was a Jew, born at Alexandria, an eloquent man and mighty in the scriptures (Act_18:24 ; 1Co_1:12 ; 1Co_3:4 ). The man who wrote this letter knew the scriptures; he was eloquent; and he thought and argued in the way that a cultured Alexandrian would. The man who wrote Hebrews was certainly a man like Apollos in thought and in background.

(iii) The most romantic of all conjectures is that of Harnack, the great German scholar. He thought that maybe Aquila and Priscilla wrote it between them. Aquila was a teacher (Act_18:26 ). Their house in Rome was a Church in itself (Rom_16:5 ). Harnack thought that that is why the letter begins with no greetings and why the writername has vanished--because the main author of Hebrews was a woman and a woman was not allowed to teach.

But when we come to the end of conjecture, we are compelled to say as Origen said seventeen hundred years ago, that only God knows who wrote Hebrews. To us the author must remain a voice and nothing more; but we can be thankful to God for the work of this great nameless one who wrote with incomparable skill and beauty about the Jesus who is the way to reality and the way to God.

FURTHER READING

Hebrews

J. Moffatt, Hebrews (ICC; G)

W. Neil, Hebrews (Tch: E)

J. H. Robinson, Hebrews (MC; E)

Abbreviations

ICC: International Critical Commentary

MC: Moffatt Commentary

Tch: Torch Commentary

E: English Text

G: Greek Text

Barclay: Hebrews 11 (Chapter Introduction)

The Christian Hope (Heb_11:1-3)

The Faith Of The Acceptable Offering (Heb_11:4)

Walking With God (Heb_11:5-6)

The Man Who Believed In God's Message (Heb_11:7)

The Adventure And The Patience Of Faith (Heb_11:8-10)

Believing The Incredible (Heb_11:11-12)

Sojourners And Strangers (Heb_11:13-16)

The Supreme Sacrifice (Heb_11:17-19)

The Faith Which Defeats Death (Heb_11:20-22)

Faith And Its Secret (Heb_11:23-29)

The Faith Which Defied The Facts (Heb_11:30-31)

The Heroes Of The Faith (Heb_11:32-34)

The Defiance Of Suffering (Heb_11:35-40)

Constable: Hebrews (Book Introduction)

Introduction

Historical background

The writer said that he and those to whom he wrote had come to faith in Jesus Christ through the preaching of others who had heard Jesus (2:3-4). Apparently those preachers had since died (13:7). The original readers had been Christians for an extended period of time (5:12). So probably the earliest possible date of composition was about A.D. 60.

Some scholars believe that the book must have been written before A.D. 70 since the writer spoke of the sacrifices as being offered when he wrote (7:27-28; 8:3-5; 9:7-8, 25; 10:1-3, 8; 13:10-11). However, the writer showed no interest in the temple but spoke of the sacrifices as the Israelites offered them when the tabernacle stood. He evidently used the present tense to give these reference a timeless quality rather than indicating that temple worship was still in practice. Nevertheless a date of composition before A.D. 70 seems probable.¹

"The best argument for the supersession of the old covenant would have been the destruction of the Temple."²

The reference to Timothy's release from imprisonment (13:23) appears to date the book later in the life of that outstanding man.³ No other New Testament writer mentioned his imprisonment. The imprisonment of Christians seems to have been a well-known fact of life (10:34; 13:3). This was true after Nero launched an empire-wide persecution in A.D. 64. All of these factors when taken together seem to point to a writing date near A.D. 68-69.

As to authorship, most students of this subject are not dogmatic or even certain for good reason.⁴ As early as Origen, the Alexandrian church father who died about A.D. 255, no one knew who the writer was for sure. After careful study of the authorship of Hebrews, Origen wrote, "But who it was that really wrote the epistle, God only knows."⁵

"The language of the Epistle is both in vocabulary and style purer and more vigorous than that of any other book of the New Testament.

". . . The vocabulary is singularly copious. It includes a large number of words which are not found elsewhere in the apostolic writings, very many of which occur in this book only among the Greek Scriptures . . ."⁶

"All that can be said with certainty is that Hebrews was composed by a creative theologian who was well trained in the exposition of the Greek Scriptures. . . . He was surely a hellenistic Jewish-Christian."⁷

Commentators have made cases for the writer being Paul, Apollos, Barnabas, Luke, Peter, Jude, Stephen, Silvanus (Silas), Epaphras (Epaphroditus), Philip the Evangelist, Priscilla, Mary the mother of Jesus, Clement of Rome, Aristion, and others.⁸ None of these suggestions has found enthusiastic general reception for various reasons. Probably we should be content to share Origen's agnosticism on this question and look forward to getting the answer in heaven.⁹

The early Christians originally accepted all the New Testament books as inspired by God because they contained apostolic teaching. For this reason the writer was probably either an apostle or a close associate of at least one of the apostles (cf. 13:23).

The original recipients of the epistle are also unknown. The title "The Epistle to the Hebrews" implies that they were Jewish Christians. This title is ancient and is probably a safe guide to the identity of the first readers. References in the epistle also suggest that the original readers were mainly Jewish. The writer assumed that they were very familiar with the institutions of Judaism. The warnings against turning away from Jesus Christ back to the Old Covenant also imply this identity. Other indications are the emphasis on the superior priesthood of Jesus and the many appeals to the authority of the Hebrew Scriptures. However the brand of Judaism in view seems to have been Hellenistic rather than Palestinian.

The reference to the generosity of the readers and their helping other believers (6:10) suggests that the original audience did not live in Palestine. The Palestinian churches had a reputation for needing material assistance rather than for giving it to other Christians (cf. Rom. 15:25-31; 1 Cor. 16:3). Probably they were Jews of the Diaspora therefore. This conclusion has support in the writer's consistent use of the Septuagint Old Testament version. Hellenistic Jews used this translation widely, but Palestinian Jews did not use it as much.¹⁰

In most of the New Testament churches there was a mixture of Jewish and Gentile believers. The appeal of this epistle would certainly have been great to Gentiles tempted to return to paganism as it would have been to Jews facing temptation to return to Judaism. However the writer's primary concern appears to have been that his Jewish readers were failing to appreciate that Christianity is the divinely revealed successor to Judaism. He did not want them to abandon Christianity and return to Judaism.

Probably the letter originally went to a house-church outside Palestine that had a strong Hellenistic Jewish population. This church may have been in or near Galatia in view of conditions that existed there that the Epistle to the Galatians reflects. However they may very well have lived in another area. Many scholars believe that the letter went first to a church in or near Rome.¹¹

In view of 13:24b it has seemed to some scholars that the writer was in Italy when he sent this epistle, perhaps in Rome. However the expression "from Italy" in that verse probably refers to those living outside Italy, such as Priscilla and Aquilla who were Jews forced to leave Rome by Emperor Claudius' edict in A.D. 49 (Acts 18:2).¹² This expression suggests that the writer was not in Italy when he wrote.

Purpose

Many students of the book have observed that Hebrews is more of a sermon in written form than an epistle in the traditional New Testament sense.¹³ The writer even described it as a "word of exhortation" (13:22). He urged the original readers to persevere in their faith rather than turning from Christianity and returning to Judaism. A note of urgency and pastoral concern permeates the whole letter. This tone comes through especially strongly in the five warning passages and in the encouragements that follow these warnings.

". . . the purpose of the writer to the Hebrews is not to give us an interpretation of Old Testament prophecy. . . . Using material not from the prophets but primarily from the Psalms, with other materials added to elaborate the argument, the writer's goal was to establish the superiority of the gospel in contrast to all that went before, particularly the levitical system. The primary evidence of the supremacy of Christianity is presented in its finality. Coming to Christ means final access to God without any barrier."¹⁴

". . . Hebrews is a sermon rooted in actual life. It is addressed to a local gathering of men and women who discovered that they could be penetrated by adverse circumstances over which they exercised no control. It throbs with an awareness of the privilege and the cost of discipleship. It is a sensitive pastoral response to the sagging faith of older and tired individuals who were in danger of relinquishing their Christian commitment. It seeks to strengthen them in the face of a new crisis so that they may stand firm in their faith. It warns them of the judgment of God they would incur if they were to waver in their commitment. Exhortations to covenant fidelity and perseverance are grounded in a fresh understanding of the significance of Jesus and his sacrifice."¹⁵

Message¹⁶

We could summarize the message of this epistle in the following words. We will only realize our full eternal reward as believers if we appreciate the greatness of Jesus Christ and continue to trust God rather than turning away from Him in this life.

The ultimate goal that the writer had in view was our full eternal reward as believers. I do not believe it was the conversion of the unsaved members of his audience. He addressed his readers consistently as believers. He wrote to encourage Christians to persevere faithfully so we will receive all that God wants to give us at the judgment seat of Christ. Our rewards are at issue in this letter. He did not want us to suffer loss but to enter into our full inheritance, our full rest, our full salvation.

To do this he wrote that we must know one thing and do two things, one positive and one negative.

We must know the greatness of Jesus Christ. In this epistle the writer presented Him as the greatest revelation that God has given mankind. God's revelation in His Son is superior to all other revelations He has given in three respects.

1. It supersedes all other revelations: God's revelation through angels (the Mosaic Law), His revelation through humans (the prophets), and His revelation through rituals (the Old Covenant). When Jesus Christ came to reveal God, He brought revelation that superseded what had preceded Him.

2. God's revelation in His Son is sufficient to meet every basic human need. God spoke through His Son, so the need for a prophet (a revealer of God) no longer exists. He established a new Covenant, so the need for a priest (a mediator for man) no longer exists. Moreover He exalted His Son to His right hand, so the need for a king (a righteous ruler) no longer exists.

3. God's revelation in His Son insures final victory in every basic sphere. The individual (the human order) attains perfection through the Son. Society (the social order) will experience perfection through the Son. The universe (the cosmic order) will reach perfection through the Son.

This is what we need to know objectively to do subjectively what is necessary to gain our full reward as believers.

What we must do is continue to trust God. Hebrews places great emphasis on the importance of living by faith. It teaches us three things about faith.

1. Hebrews defines faith. Faith is volitional surrender and obedience to God regardless of appearances. It is not just intellectual conviction. It is the action of the will that expresses intellectual conviction. This epistle regards unbelief as disobedience as does all of Scripture. People in the past who lived by faith made decisions and acted because they believed God in spite of appearances (ch. 11).

2. Hebrews also illustrates faith. It describes faith as doing, as suffering, and as waiting. These are the primary activities of faith that the writer of Hebrews emphasized. They are progressively more difficult. It is harder to suffer persecution for our faith than it is to obey God when obedience does not involve suffering. It is most difficult to keep on trusting God when suffering does not end. Waiting for God to fulfill His promises is hardest of all when our hopes do not materialize (e.g., Christ's return).

3. In addition, Hebrews vindicates faith. It assures us of the ultimate triumph of faith. People in the past who acted in faith achieved. People who suffered for their faith triumphed. People who waited in faith received their reward.

On the positive side we need to continue to trust God to realize our full reward as believers.

What we must not do is turn away from God. This is the negative responsibility that the letter also stresses. If we apostatize, we will lose our full reward. Hebrews teaches us three things about apostasy (as it does about faith).

1. This epistle defines apostasy descriptively. It is the opposite of faith. It consists of disobedience because of appearances (e.g., the 10 spies; cf. Jude). Apostasy for a Christian is turning away from faith having previously embraced faith. An apostate, however, can be a believer or an unbeliever.

2. Hebrews also illustrates apostasy in the same three ways it illustrates faith. Apostasy acts. It involves a deliberate turning away. It also suffers, not now but in the future because of what the apostate loses. It also waits, even though it lives for the present rather than for the future.

3. Likewise Hebrews condemns apostasy. It assures us of the ultimate tragedy of apostasy. Apostates may achieve what they want in the present, namely success, but they lose what is far more valuable in the future. They may avoid suffering now, but later they will be sorry. They may not want to wait for their reward now, but they will wait forever for it later and never get it.

This is the central message of the epistle. We will only realize our full eternal reward as believers if we appreciate the greatness of Jesus Christ and continue to trust God rather than turning away from Him.

The writer urged his readers to persevere in faith by using two appeals, one negative and one positive.

The first appeal is negative: the warnings. There are five warning passages in Hebrews. Each one warns of the danger of apostasy from a different angle.

1. The first passage (2:1-4) warns of the danger of drifting away from the truth (2:1). It pictures a ship dragging its anchor. The tides of our age can draw us away from our moorings. We need to keep on standing firm in faith (cf. Col. 1:23).

2. The second passage (3:7-19) warns of the danger of disbelief (3:12). Disbelief results in heart hardening (3:13). We need to keep on believing rather than ceasing to believe (cf. Luke 17:3).

3. The third passage (5:11-6:12) warns of the danger of immaturity (5:12). When we do not put truth into practice, we do not just remain in the same spiritual state. We regress. Therefore we need to keep on growing (cf. 2 Pet. 3:18).

4. The fourth passage (10:19-39) warns of the danger of willful sinning (10:26-27). If we abandon confidence in the efficacy of Jesus Christ's sacrifice, there is no other sacrifice that can protect us from God's judgment as believers. We need to keep on submitting to God (cf. Rom. 6:16).

5. The fifth passage (12:14-29) warns of the danger of unresponsiveness (12:25). The message of this letter demands positive response. If we do not respond positively, we will lose part of our reward (12:17). We need to keep on obeying God (cf. Titus 3:8).

The second appeal is positive: the encouragements. Accompanying each of the warning passages is at least one word of encouragement. The writer balanced his negative warnings with positive words of encouragement.

1. The first passage (2:1-4) encourages with a reminder of God's confirming His promises with miracles in the apostolic age (2:3b-4).

2. The second passage (3:7-19) encourages by reminding us of Jesus' example of faithfulness (3:1-6) and our resources as believers (4:12-16).

3. The third passage (5:11-6:12) encourages with a reminder of the readers' past faithfulness (6:9-12) and God's firm promises (6:13-20).

4. The fourth passage (10:19-39) also encourages with a reminder of the readers' past perseverance (10:32-39).

5. The fifth passage (12:14-29) encourages by reminding us of Jesus' example of perseverance (12:1-2) and the divine reason for discipline (12:3-11).

By way of application let me make three observations based on the three major revelations in the epistle.

1. An appreciation for Jesus Christ is foundational to faithful perseverance. The reason many Christians turn away from the Lord is that they do not appreciate His greatness. Preach Christ in your ministry.

2. We need to emphasize the Christian's hope more in our ministries. We live in a present oriented culture that values immediate self-gratification. Many Christians are apostatizing because they do not appreciate the reward they will receive if they remain faithful to the Lord. This life is preparation for the next.

3. We need to realize that God will judge Christians who apostatize. We will not lose our salvation, but we will lose much that we will wish we never gave up if we stop walking by faith.

Outline¹⁷

I. The culminating revelation of God 1:1-2:18

A. The agent of God's final revelation 1:1-4

B. The superiority of the Son 1:5-14

C. The danger of negligence (the first warning) 2:1-4

D. The humiliation and glory of God's Son 2:5-9

E. The Son's solidarity with humanity 2:10-18

II. The high priestly character of the Son 3:1-5:10

A. The faithfulness of the Son 3:1-6

B. The danger of disbelief (the second warning) 3:7-19

C. The possibility of rest for God's people 4:1-14

D. The compassion of the Son 4:15-5:10

III. The high priestly office of the Son 5:11-10:39

A. The danger of immaturity (the third warning) 5:11-6:12

1. The readers' condition 5:11-14

2. The needed remedy 6:1-3

3. The dreadful alternative 6:4-8

4. The encouraging prospect 6:9-12

B. The basis for confidence and steadfastness 6:13-20

C. The Son's high priestly ministry 7:1-10:18

1. The person of our high priest ch. 7

2. The work of our high priest chs. 8-9

3. The accomplishment of our high priest 10:1-18

D. The danger of willful sinning (the fourth warning) 10:19-39

1. The three-fold admonition 10:19-25

2. The warning of judgment 10:26-31

3. The encouragement to persevere 10:32-39

IV. The proper response 11:1-12:13

A. Perseverance in faith ch. 11

1. Faith in the antediluvian era 11:1-7

2. Faith in the patriarchal era 11:8-22

3. Faith in the Mosaic era 11:23-31

4. Faith in subsequent eras 11:32-40

B. Demonstrating necessary endurance 12:1-13

1. The example of Jesus 12:1-3

2. The proper view of trials 12:4-11

3. The need for greater strength 12:12-13

V. Life in a hostile world 12:14-13:25

A. The danger of unresponsiveness (the fifth warning) 12:14-29

1. The goal of peace 12:14-17

2. The superiority of the New Covenant 12:18-24

3. The consequences of apostasy 12:25-29

B. Life within the church ch. 13

1. Pastoral reminders 13:1-21

2. Personal explanations 13:22-25

Constable: Hebrews

Hebrews

Bibliography

Andersen, Ward. "The Believer's Rest (Hebrews 4)." Biblical Viewpoint 24:1 (April 1990):31-38.

Bailey, Mark L., and Thomas L. Constable. The New Testament Explorer. Nashville: Word Publishing Co., 1999.

Barclay, William. The Letter to the Hebrews. Daily Study Bible series. 2nd ed. Edinburgh: Saint Andrew Press, 1963.

Bateman, Herbert W., IV. "Two First-Century Messianic Uses of the OT: Heb 1:5-13 and 4QFlor 1.1-19." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 38:1 (March 1995):11-27.

Baylis, Charles P. "The Author of Hebrews' Use of Melchizedek from the Context of Genesis." Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1989.

Baxter, J. Sidlow. Explore the Book. 6 vols. London: Marshall, Morgan & Scott, 1965.

Black, David Alan. "A Note on the Structure of Hebrews 12, 1-2." Biblica 68:4 (1987):543-51.

_____. "The Problem of the Literary Structure of Hebrews: An Evaluation and a Proposal." Grace Theological Journal 7:2 (Fall 1986):163-77.

Blaising, Craig A. "The Fulfillment of the Biblical Covenants." In Progressive Dispensationalism, pp. 174-211. By Craig A. Blaising and Darrell L. Bock. Wheaton: Victor Books, 1993.

Bligh, John. "The Structure of Hebrews." Heythrop Journal 5 (April 1964):170-77.

Blomberg, Craig L. "Degrees of Reward in the Kingdom of Heaven?" Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 35:2 (June 1992):159-72.

Bornkamm, Gunther. Early Christian Experience. New York: Harper & Row, 1969.

Bruce, F. F. The Epistle to the Hebrews. New International Commentary on the New Testament series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1964.

_____. "The Kerygma of Hebrews." Interpretation 23:1 (January 1969):3-19.

Burns, J. Lanier. "A Reemphasis on the Purpose of Tongues." Bibliotheca Sacra 132:527 (July-September 1975):242-49.

Casey, J. M. "Eschatology in Heb 12:14-29: An Exegetical Study." Ph.D. dissertation, Catholic University of Leuven, 1977.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry. Systematic Theology. 8 vols. Dallas: Dallas Seminary Press, 1947-48.

Chitwood, Arlen L. Judgment Seat of Christ. Norman, Okla.: The Lamp Broadcast, Inc., 1986.

Cockerill, G. L. The Melchizedek Christology in Heb. 7:1-28. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University Microfilms International, 1979.

Cole, Timothy J. "Enoch, a Man Who Walked with God." Bibliotheca Sacra 148:591 (July-September 1991):288-97.

Colijn, Brenda B. "Let Us Approach': Soteriology in the Epistle to the Hebrews." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 39:4 (December 1996):571-86.

Constable, Thomas L. "Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament." Paper submitted for course 686 Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament. Dallas Theological Seminary, January 1968.

____. "The Substitutionary Death of Christ in Hebrews." Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1966.

Cosby, M. R. "The Rhetorical Composition and Function of Hebrews 11 in Light of Example-lists in Antiquity." Ph.D. dissertation, Emory University, 1985.

Cross, Frank M. "The Tabernacle." Biblical Archaeologist 10:3 (September 1947):45-68.

Cullmann, Oscar. The Christology of the New Testament. Revised ed. Translated by Shirley C. Guthrie and Charles A. M. Hall. Philadelphia: Westminster Press, 1963.

Custer, Stewart. "The Awfulness of Apostasy (Hebrews 6)." Biblical Viewpoint 24:1 (April 1990):45-50.

Darby, John Nelson. Synopsis of the Books of the Bible. 5 vols. Revised ed. New York: Loizeaux Brothers Publishers, 1942.

Decker, Rodney J. "The Church's Relationship to the New Covenant." Bibliotheca Sacra 152:607 (July-September 1995):290-305; 608 (October-December 1995):431-56.

Dictionary of the Apostolic Church. Edited by James Hastings. 1915 ed. S.v. "Hebrews, Epistle to the," by F. S. Marsh.

Dictionary of the Bible. Edited by James Hastings. 1910 ed. S.v. "Hebrews, Epistle to," by A. B. Bruce.

Dillow, Joseph C. The Reign of the Servant Kings. Miami Springs, Fla.: Schoettle Publishing Co., 1992.

Dodds, E. R. Pagan and Christian in an Age of Anxiety. New York: Norton, 1965.

Dunham, Duane A. "An Exegetical Examination of the Warnings in the Epistle to the Hebrews." Th.D. dissertation, Grace Theological Seminary, 1974.

Dunn, J. D. G. Baptism in the Holy Spirit. Philadelphia: Westminster Press, 1970.

The Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius Pamphilus. Twin Brooks series. Translated by Christian Frederick Cruse. Popular ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1974.

Ellingworth, Paul. The Epistle to the Hebrews: A Commentary on the Greek Text. The New International Greek Testament Commentary series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.; and Carlisle, England: Paternoster Press, 1993.

Elliott, J. H. Home for the Homeless: A Sociological Exegesis of 1 Peter. Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1981.

English, E. Schuyler. Studies in the Epistle to the Hebrews. Reprint ed. Neptune, N.J.: Loizeaux Brothers, 1976.

Estes, Daniel J. "Looking for Abraham's City." Bibliotheca Sacra 147:588 (October-December 1990):399-413.

Fanning, Buist M. "A Theology of Hebrews." In A Biblical Theology of the New Testament, pp. 369-415.

Farrar, F. W. The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews. Cambridge Greek Testament for Schools and Colleges series. Cambridge: University Press, 1894.

Filson, Floyd V. "Yesterday": A Study of Hebrews in the Light of Chapter 13. Studies in Biblical Theology 2nd series 4. Naperville, Ill.: Allenson, 1967.

Gaebelein, Arno C. The Annotated Bible. 4 vols. Reprint ed. Chicago: Moody Press, and New York: Loizeaux Brothers, Inc., 1970.

Gleason, Randall C. "The Old Testament Background of Rest in Hebrews 3:7-4:11." Bibliotheca Sacra 157:627 (July-September 2000):281-303.

_____. "The Old Testament Background of the Warning in Hebrews 6:4-8." Bibliotheca Sacra 155:617 (January-March 1998):62-91.

Glenn, Donald R. "Psalm 8 and Hebrews 2: A Case Study in Biblical Hermeneutics and Biblical Theology." In Walvoord: A Tribute, pp. 39-51. Edited by Donald K. Campbell. Chicago: Moody Press, 1982.

Gourgues, M. "Lecture christologique du Psaume CX et fête de la Pentecôte." Revue Biblique 83 (1976):5-24.

Govett, Robert. Entrance into the Kingdom. Reprint ed. Miami Springs, Fla.: Conley and Schoettle, 1978.

A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament. By C. G. Wilke. Revised by C. L. Wilibald Grimm. Translated, revised and enlarged by Joseph Henry Thayer, 1889.

Gromacki, Robert G. Stand Bold in Grace. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1984.

Guthrie, Donald. Hebrews. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries series. Leicester, England: InterVarsity Press, and Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1983.

_____. New Testament Introduction. 3 vols. 2nd ed. London: Tyndale Press, 1966.

Harrison, Everett F. "The Theology of the Epistle to the Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 121:484 (October-December 1964):333-40.

Hay, D. M. Glory at the Right Hand: Psalm 110 in Early Christianity. Society of Biblical Literature Monograph Series 18. Nashville: Abingdon Press, 1973.

Hewitt, Thomas. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1978.

Hodges, Zane C. The Gospel Under Siege. Dallas: Redencion Viva, 1981.

_____. "Hebrews." In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, pp. 777-813. Edited by John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. Wheaton: Scripture Press Publications, Victor Books, 1983.

Hook, H. Phillip. "A Biblical Definition of Faith." Bibliotheca Sacra 121:482 (April-June 1964):133-40.

Horning, Estella B. "Chiasmus, Creedal Structure, and Christology in Hebrews 12:1-2. Biblical Research 23 (1978):37-48.

Hughes, Philip Edgcumbe. "The Blood of Jesus and His Heavenly Priesthood in Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 130:518 (April-June 1973):99-109; 519 (July-September 1973):195-212; 520 (October-December 1973):305-14; 131:521 (January-March 1974):26-33.

_____. A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1983.

_____. "Hebrews 6:4-6 and the Peril of Apostasy." Westminster Theological Journal 35 (1973):137-55.

Hughes, R. Kent. Hebrews: An Anchor for the Soul. 2 vols. Wheaton: Crossway Books, 1993.

International Standard Bible Encyclopaedia. Edited by James Orr. 1957 ed. S.v. "Hebrews, Epistle to the," by T. Rees.

Josephus, Flavius. The Works of Flavius Josephus. Translated by William Whiston. Antiquities of the Jews. London: T. Nelson and Sons, 1866.

Kaiser, Walter C., Jr. "The Promise Theme and the Theology of Rest." Bibliotheca Sacra 130:518 (April-June 1973):135-50.

Kendall, R. T. Once Saved, Always Saved. Chicago: Moody Press, 1985.

Kent, Homer A., Jr. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1983.

Lane, William L. Hebrews 1-8. Word Biblical Commentary series. Dallas: Word Books, 1991.

_____. Hebrews 9-13. Word Biblical Commentary series. Dallas: Word Books, 1991.

Lang, G. H. The Epistle to the Hebrews. London: Paternoster Press, 1951.

Lange, John Peter, ed. Commentary on the Holy Scriptures. 12 vols. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1960. Vol 11: Galatians--Hebrews, by Otto Schmoller, Karl Braume, C. A. Auberlen, C. J. Riggenbach, J. J. Van Oosterzee, and Carl Bernhard Moll. Translated by C. C. Starbuck, M. B. Riddle, Horatio B. Hackett, John Lillie, E. A. Washburn, E. Harwood, George E. Day, and A. C. Kendrick.

Lenski, Richard C. H. The Interpretation of the Epistle to the Hebrews and The Epistle of James. Reprint ed. Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1963.

Lewis, C. S. Mere Christianity. New York: Macmillan, 1976.

_____. The Problem of Pain. 1940. Reprint ed. London: Collins Press, Fontana Books, 1959.

Lindars, Barnabas. The Theology of the Letter to the Hebrews. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991.

Lovelace, Richard F. Dynamics of Spiritual Life: An Evangelical Theology of Renewal. Downers Grove, Ill.: InterVarsity Press, 1979.

MacArthur, John F., Jr. Faith Works: The Gospel According to the Apostles. Dallas: Word Publishing, 1993.

_____. Hebrews. Chicago: Moody Press, 1983.

MacDonald, William. Hebrews from Shadow to Substance. Moody Correspondence Course series. Revised ed. Chicago: Moody Bible Institute, 1962.

Mackay, Cameron. "The Argument of Hebrews." Church Quarterly

Review 168 (1967):325-38.

MacLeod, David J. "The Cleansing of the True Tabernacle." Bibliotheca Sacra 152:605 (January-March 1995):60-63.

_____. "The Doctrinal Center of the Book of Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 146:583 (July-September 1989):291-300.

_____. "The Literary Structure of the Book of Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 146:582 (April-June 1989):185-97.

_____. "The Present Work of Christ in Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 148:590 (April-June 1991):184-200.

_____. "The Theology of the Epistle to the Hebrews: Introduction, Prolegomena, and Doctrinal Center." Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1987.

MacRae, G. W. "Heavenly Temple and Eschatology in the Letter to the Hebrews." Semeia 12 (1978):179-99.

Man, Ronald E. "The Value of Chiasm for New Testament Interpretation." Bibliotheca Sacra 141:562 (April-June 1984):146-57.

Manson, W. The Epistle to the Hebrews: An Historical and Theological Reconsideration. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1951.

Marshall, I. Howard. Kept by the Power of God. Minneapolis: Bethany House Publishers, 1969.

_____. "New Wine in Old Wine-Skins: V. The Biblical Use of the Word Ekklesia.'" Expository Times 84:12 (1973):359-64.

Master, John R. "The New Covenant." In Issues in Dispensationalism, pp. 93-110. Edited by Wesley R. Willis and John R. Master. Chicago: Moody Press, 1994.

Mauro, Philip. God's Pilgrims. Revised ed. New York: Gospel Publishing House, n.d.

McCullough, J. C. "The Impossibility of a Second Repentance in Hebrews." Biblical Theology 20 (1974):1-7.

McNeile, A. H. An Introduction to the Study of the New Testament. 2nd ed. Revised by C. S. C. Williams. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

Millar, Merland Ray. "What Is the Literary Form of Hebrews 11?" Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 29:4 (December 1986):411-17.

The Mishnah. Translated by Herbert Danby. London: Oxford University Press, 1933.

Moffatt, James. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. International Critical Commentary series. Reprint ed. Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark, 1963.

Montefiore, H. W. A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. London: Black, 1964.

Morgan, G. Campbell. Living Messages of the Books of the Bible. 2 vols. New York: Fleming H. Revell Co., 1912.

Morris, Leon. "Hebrews." In Hebrews-Revelation. Vol. 12 of The Expositor's Bible Commentary. 12 vols. Edited by Frank E. Gaebelein. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1981.

Mugridge, Alan. "Warnings in the Epistle to the Hebrews." Reformed Theological Review 46:3 (September-December 1987):74-82.

Neal, Marshall. "The New Covenant (Hebrews 8)." Biblical Viewpoint 24:1 (April 1990):59-65.

Neighbor, R. E. If They Shall Fall Away. Reprint ed. Miami Springs, Fla.: Conley and Schoettle, 1984.

Newell, William R. Hebrews Verse by Verse. Chicago: Moody Press, 1947.

Oberholtzer, Thomas Kem. "The Warning Passages in Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 145:577 (January-March 1988):83-97; 578 (April-June 1988):185-96; 579 (July-September 1988):319-28; 580 (October-December 1988):410-19; 146:581 (January-March 1989):67-75.

Parsons, Mikael C. "Son and High Priest: A Study in the Christology of Hebrews." Evangelical Quarterly 60:3 (July 1988):195-215.

Pentecost, J. Dwight. "The Apostles' Use of Jesus' Predictions of Judgment on Jerusalem in A.D. 70." In Integrity of Heart, Skillfulness of Hands, pp. 134-43. Edited by Charles H. Dyer and Roy B. Zuck. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1994.

_____. A Faith That Endures. Grand Rapids: Discovery House Publishers. 1992.

_____. Things to Come. Findlay, Ohio: Dunham Publishing Co., 1958.

_____. Thy Kingdom Come. Wheaton: Scripture Press, Victor Books, 1990.

Peters, George N. H. The Theocratic Kingdom. 3 vols. New York: Funk and Wagnalls, 1884; reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Kregel, 1972.

Peterson, D. G. "An Examination of the Concept of Perfection' in the Epistle to the Hebrews.'" Ph.D. dissertation, University of Manchester, 1978.

_____. "The Prophecy of the New Covenant in the Argument of Hebrews." Reformed Theological Review 38 (1979):74-81.

Pink, Arthur W. An Exposition of Hebrews. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1974.

Reich, Max I. The Glories of Christ in the Epistle to the Hebrews. Moody Correspondence Course series. Revised ed. Chicago: Moody Bible Institute, 1960.

Rhee, Victor (Sung Yul). "Chiasm and the Concept of Faith in Hebrews 11." Bibliotheca Sacra 155:619 (July-September 1998):327-45.

_____. "Christology and the Concept of Faith in Hebrews 5:11-6:20." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 43:1 (March 2000):83-96.

Rice, George E. "Apostasy As a Motif and Its Effect on the Structure of Hebrews." Andrews University Seminary Studies 23:1 (Spring 1985):29-35.

Ridout, Samuel. Lectures on the Epistle to the Hebrews. 6th ed. New York: Loizeaux Brothers, 1943.

Robertson, Archibald Thomas. Word Pictures in the New Testament. 6 vols. Nashville: Broadman Press, 1931.

Robinson, S. E. "The Apocraphal Story of Melchizedek." Journal for the Study of Judaism 18:1 (June 1987):26-39.

Rogers, Cleon L., Jr. "The Davidic Covenant in Acts-Revelation." Bibliotheca Sacra 151:601 (January-March 1994):71-84.

Ross, Robert W. "Hebrews." In The Wycliffe Bible Commentary, pp. 1401-27. Edited by Charles F. Pfeiffer and Everett F. Harrison. Chicago: Moody Press, 1962.

Ryken, Leland. The Literature of the Bible. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1974.

Ryrie, Charles Caldwell. The Basis of the Premillennial Faith. Neptune, NJ: Loizeaux Brothers, 1953.

_____. "The End of the Law." Bibliotheca Sacra 124:495 (July-September 1967):239-47.

Saucy, Robert L. The Case for Progressive Dispensationalism. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1993.

Scofield, C. I., ed. The Scofield Reference Bible. New ed. New York: Oxford University Press, 1909.

Scott, Brett R. "Jesus' Superiority over Moses in Hebrews 3:1-6." Bibliotheca Sacra 155:618 (April-June 1998):201-10.

Scott, J. Julius, Jr. "Archegos in the Salvation History of the Epistle to the Hebrews." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 29:1 (March 1986):47-54.

Selby, Gary S. "The Meaning and Function of Suneidesis in Hebrews 9 and 10." Restoration Quarterly 28:3 (Third Quarter 1985/86):145-54.

Sharp, Jeffrey R. "Typology and the Message of Hebrews." East Asia Journal of Theology 4:2 (1986):95-103.

Smith, T. C. "An Exegesis of Hebrews 13:1-17." Faith and Mission 7:1 (Fall 1989):70-78.

Soden, John. "The Use of Psalm 45:7-8 (6-7) in Hebrews 1:8-9." Exegesis and Exposition 2:1 (Summer 1987):51-70.

Spencer, William David. "Christ's Sacrifice as Apologetic: An Application of Heb 10:1-18." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 40:2 (June 1997):189-97.

Stanton, Gerald B. Kept from the Hour. Fourth ed. Miami Springs, Fla.: Schoettle Publishing Co., 1991.

Stedman, Ray C. What More Can God Say? Bible Commentary for Laymen series. Reprint ed. Glendale, Calif.: Gospel Light Publications, Regal Books, 1977.

Swete, H. B. The Ascended Christ. London: Macmillan and Co., 1916.

Swetnam, James. "Form and Content in Hebrews 1-6." Biblica 53 (1972):368-85.

_____. "Form and Content in Hebrews 7-13." Biblica 55 (1974):333-48.

Tenney, Merrill C. "A New Approach to the Book of Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 123:491 (July-September 1966):230-36.

Theological Dictionary of the New Testament. Edited by Gerhard Kittel and Gerhard Fredrich. Translated and edited by Geoffrey W. Bromiley, 1964-74. S. V. "aphistemi, apostasia, dichostasia," by Heinrich Schlier, 1 (1964):512-14.

Thiessen, Henry Clarence. Introduction to the New Testament. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1962.

Thomas, W. H. Griffith. Hebrews: A Devotional Commentary. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1984.

Thompson, J. W. The Beginnings of Christian Philosophy: The Epistle to the Hebrews. Catholic Biblical Quarterly Monograph Series 13. Washington: The Catholic Biblical Association of America, 1981.

Toussaint, Stanley D. "The Exchatology of the Warning Passages in the Book of Hebrews." Grace Theological Journal 3:1 (Spring 1982):67-80.

Trotter, Andrew H., Jr. Interpreting the Epistle to the Hebrews. Guides to New Testament Exegesis series. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1997.

Vanhoye, Albert. A Structureal Translation of the Epistle to the Hebrews. Translated by James Swetnam. Rome: Pontifical Biblical Institute, 1964.

Wall, Joe L. Going for the Gold. Chicago: Moody Press, 1991.

Waltke, Bruce K. "Cain and His Offering." Westminster Theological Journal 48:2 (Fall 1986):363-72.

Walvoord, John F. Major Bible Prophecies. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1991.

_____. The Millennial Kingdom. Revised ed. Findlay, Oh: Dunham Publishing Co., 1963.

Ware, Bruce A. "The New Covenant and the People(s) of God." In Dispensationalism, Israel and the Church: The Search for Definition, pp. 68-97. Edited by Craig A. Blaising and Darrell L. Bock. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1992.

Westcott, Brooke Foss. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., n.d.

Wills, L. "The Form of the Sermon in Hellenistic Judaism and Early Christianity." Harvard Theological Review 77 (1984):277-99.

Wright, G. Ernest. "The Significance of the Temple in the Ancient Near East. Part III: The Temple in Palestine-Syria." Biblical Archaeologist 7:4 (December 1944):65-77.

Wuest, Kenneth S. "Hebrews Six in the Greek New Testament." Bibliotheca Sacra 119:473 (January-March 1962):45-53.

Zuck, Roy B. "The Doctrine of Conscience." Bibliotheca Sacra 126:504 (October-December 1969):329-40.

Copyright 2003 by Thomas L. Constable

Haydock: Hebrews (Book Introduction)

THE

EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL, THE APOSTLE,

TO THE HEBREWS.

INTRODUCTION.

The Catholic Church hath received and declared this Epistle to be part of the Canonical Scriptures of the New Testament, though some doubted of it in the first ages [centuries], especially in the Latin Church, witness St. Jerome on the 8th chap. of Isaias; Luther and most of his followers reject it, but the Calvinists and the Church of England have received it. Others, who received this Epistle in the first ages [centuries], doubted whether it was written by St. Paul, but thought it was written by St. Barnabas, or by St. Clement, or St. Luke, or at least that St. Paul only furnished the matter and the order of it, and that St. Luke wrote it, and St. Paul afterwards read it and approved it. It was doubted again, whether this Epistle was first written in Hebrew (that is, in Syro-Chaldaic, then spoken by the Jews) or in Greek, as Estius pretends. The ancient writers say it was written in Hebrew, but that it was very soon after translated into Greek either by St. Luke or St. Clement, pope and martyr. Cornelius a Lapide thinks the Syriac which we have in the Polyglot to have been the original; but this is commonly rejected. See Tillemont on St. Paul, Art. 46, and note 72; P. Alleman on the first to the Hebrews, &c. St. Paul wrote this letter about the year 63, and either at Rome or in Italy. See Chap. xii. 24. He wrote it to the Christians in Palestine, who had most of them been Jews before. This seems the reason why he puts not his name to it, nor calls himself their apostle, his name being rather odious to the Jews, and because he was chosen to be the apostle of the Gentiles. The main design is to shew that every one's justification and salvation is to be hoped for by the grace and merits of Christ, and not from the law of Moses, as he had shewn in his Epistles to the Galatians and the Romans, where we many observe this kind of difference: To the Galatians he shews, that true justice cannot be had from circumcision and the ceremonies of the law: to the Romans, that even the moral precepts and works of the law were insufficient without the grace of Christ: and in this to the Hebrews, he shews that our justice could not be had from the sacrifices of the old law. As to the chief contents: He exhorts them to the faith of Christ, by shewing his dignity and pre-eminence above the Angels, and above Moses, Chap. i, ii, iii.; that Christ's priesthood was above that of Aaron, from the 4th to the 8th chap. ver. 6; that the new law and testament is preferable to the old, form thence to the middle of chap. x.; he commends faith by the example of the ancient Fathers, Chap. xi. and in the beginning of the twelfth; then he exhorts them to patience, constancy, brotherly love, &c. The like exhortations are mixed in other parts of this Epistle. (Witham) --- We must here remark, that our separated brethren, relying solely upon tradition, admit in general this Epistle into their canon of Scriptures, though they are necessitated to allow that for some centuries great doubts were entertained on the subject. According to Mr. Rogers, in his Defence of the Thirty-nine Articles, whilst several among the Protestants have rejected as apocryphal the Epistle to the Hebrews, that of James, the 2nd and 3rd of John, and Jude, others have as strenuously maintained that they ought to be admitted into the sacred canon. The Catholic Church admits them as deutero-canonical books, and of equal authority with the proto-canonical books....After the arguments had been justly weighed on both sides, they seem to have been admitted by the general consent of the Latin Church, as they had all along been admitted by the Greek Church. The canon, as it now stands, both of the Old and New Testament, we find enumerated in Pope Innocent's letter to Exuperius, bishop of Toulouse, an. 405 [the year A.D. 405], in St. Augustine, (lib. ii. de doct. christ. chap. viii.) and in the decrees of an African Council, an. 419 [the year A.D. 419], consisting of 217 bishops, who declare that in giving a catalogue of the Holy Scriptures, they only confirm and ratify what they have received from their Fathers. This canon is attributed to the third Council of Carthage, an. 397 [the year A.D. 397]. Dr. Cosin, an eminent Protestant divine, tells us in his canon of Scripture, p. 4, "that to know the books of Scripture, there is no safer course to be taken than to follow the public voice and the universal testimony of the Church." The sixth of the thirty-nine articles gives a similar rule, which excludes private judgment. And "what is this," asks Hooker, "but to acknowledge ecclesiastical tradition?" The mind of man, naturally fickle and unsettled, stands in need of a guide in the road to eternal life. I shall never hesitate, says a spirited author, to take for my guide the Catholic Church, which contains in herself the authority of past and future ages. The Syriac version of the Old and New Testament, which is deservedly allowed to be of greatest antiquity and authority, comprises the same deutero-canonical books as the canon of the Council of Trent; a convincing proof that the Church of Syria, immediately after the times of the apostles, considered them as part of the sacred canon, no less than the Catholics of the present day. For a very satisfactory account respecting the authenticity and inspiration of this Epistle, as also for an excellent commentary with notes moral, doctrinal, and critical, see a late work entitled, An Explanation of St. Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews, by the Rev. Henry Rutter. --- What can be the reason why Protestants admit the deutero-canonical books of the New and reject those of the Old Testament? --- This Epistle merits the particular attention of Christians of every denomination, since it points out to them their various duties in respect to the necessity of faith and the practice of a holy life. In opposition to the Socinians, it tends to shew not only the divinity of Jesus Christ, but also that his death was a true and real sacrifice of atonement for the sins of mankind. See Chap. i, ver. 5, &c. In opposition to other sectarists, it proves that the bloody sacrifice of Christ, once offered on the cross, though a full, perfect, and sufficient sacrifice of redemption, does not exclude the unbloody sacrifice of the Mass, by which he is a priest for ever, according to the order of Melchisedech. See Chap. v, &c. It is no less applicable to Catholics, in order to confirm them in the faith once delivered to the saints, and to point out the dreadful consequences of abandoning that religion which Jesus Christ came to establish in the world. The just man lives by faith; but if he draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him. Let us, therefore, hold fast the confession of our hope, without wavering, or forsaking our assembly, the Catholic Church, as many have done to follow Luther, Calvin, Wesley, and other separatists. But we, says the apostle, are not of them who draw back unto perdition, but of them who have faith unto the saving of the soul. (Hebrews x. 39.)

====================

Gill: Hebrews (Book Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO HEBREWS

That this epistle was written very early appears from hence, that it was imitated by Clement of Rome, in his epistle to the Corinthians, who took whole sentences out of it; and therefore it could not be a new work, as Eusebius ^a observes: it has been denied to be authentic by some heretics, as the Marcionites and Arians, but has been generally received as such by the orthodox: some indeed doubted of it, because it was not received by the Roman church, as an epistle of the Apostle Paul ^b; though others, who have thought it was not his, as Origen, yet looked upon it as genuine ^c. It has been ascribed to different persons, as to Barnabas, to Apollos, to Luke the Evangelist, and to Clement of Rome, but without any just reason. Clement of Alexandria, a very ancient writer, asserts it to be the Apostle Paul's ^d; and his name stands in the title of it, in all R. Stephens's exemplars, and in all Beza's copies, excepting one, and so it does in the Vulgate Latin and Arabic versions; and that it is his, is highly probable from the agreement there is between this, and other epistles of his; compare Heb 1:2 with Col 1:15 and Heb 5:12 with 1Co 3:1 and Heb 12:1 with 1Co 9:24 and Heb 13:7 with 1Th 5:11, and Heb 13:9 with Eph 4:14 and Heb 13:18 with 2Co 1:12 and Heb 13:20 with Rom 15:13 and many other places; and also from the order and method of it, first treating of doctrines, and then proceeding to practical exhortations, which is the common form of Paul's epistles: to which may be added various circumstances; as that it was written from Italy, where Paul was a prisoner; and the mention the author of it makes of his bonds, and of Timothy, as well known unto him, who was Paul's companion; besides, the token of his epistles appears in this, namely, his usual salutation to the churches; see Heb 13:23. But above all, the testimony of the Apostle Peter is greatly in favour of its being his, 2Pe 3:15 from whence it clearly appears, that the Apostle Paul did write an epistle to the Hebrews; for to them Peter wrote; see 1Pe 1:1 and what epistle could it be but this? and what Peter refers to is to be found in it; see Heb 10:25 and which is written with great wisdom; in none of Paul's epistles is there a greater discovery of his knowledge of divine mysteries than in this; and in it also are things hard to be understood, Heb 5:11. The common objections to its being his are, its not bearing his name, the diversity of its style, and the author of it seeming to be not an apostle, but a disciple of the apostle's: as to his not setting his name to it, the reasons might be, because he was the apostle of the Gentiles, and not so much of the Jews; and because of the prejudice of the Jews against him, both believers, and unbelievers; wherefore had his name been to it, it might have prevented the usefulness of it to the one, and have stirred up the rage of the other: as to the difference of style, different subjects require a different style; and yet in many things there is a likeness, as before observed: and as to the author's not being an apostle, which is concluded from Heb 2:3 the word "us" there is to be understood of the believing Hebrews, the disciples of the apostle, and not inclusive of the author, by a figurative way of speaking often used by Paul; and besides, the apostle received a confirmation of the Gospel from Ananias, who might have been an hearer of Christ, though he was at first taught it by Christ himself; add to this, that whoever was the writer of it, it was written before the destruction of Jerusalem, and when several of the apostles were living, and therefore he could never design by those words to put himself in a succeeding generation. The persons to whom this epistle was written were Hebrews, or Jews; so called, as some think, from the name of Abraham, the father of them; or, as others, from his passing over the river Euphrates, when he came out of Chaldea into Palestine. So Abram the Hebrew, in Gen 14:13 is by the Septuagint rendered, perathv, "one that passes over", taking it to come from the word rbe, which signifies to "pass over"; with this compare Jos 24:3 and this is the opinion of some of the Jewish Rabbins ^e; though it seems rather that they were called so from Heber, who lived at the time of the confusion of languages; see Gen 10:21. And this is the sense of many Jewish writers, ancient and modern, of Josephus ^f, of Jonathan ben Uzziel ^g, of R. Nehemiah ^h, of Aben Ezra ⁱ, and Kimchi ^k, and others; 2Co 11:22. And these were the Hebrews that dwelt in the land of Judea, and particularly at Jerusalem; nor were they the unbelieving inhabitants of those parts, but believers in Christ, who were embodied in a Gospel church state, It was a tradition of the ancients ^l, that this epistle was written originally in Hebrew, and was translated into Greek, either by Luke the Evangelist, or by Clement of Rome. But for this there is no foundation; no Hebrew copy can be produced; Munster's edition of it in Hebrew is a translation from the Greek, in which it was, no doubt, originally written, that being the common language, and well known to the Jews; and which appears from the citations in it out of the Old Testament, which are made, not from the Hebrew text, but from the Greek version; and besides, had it been written in Hebrew, the writer would not have interpreted the Hebrew words, Melchizedek and Salem, as he does, in Heb 7:1. The time of its writing was before the destruction of Jerusalem, which in this book is signified by the coming of the Lord, and the day approaching; and after Timothy was released from prison, and some time within the two years of his own imprisonment at Rome; when he hoped for a release, as his epistles to the Philippians and to Philemon show. Dr. Lightfoot places it in the year 62, and in the eighth of Nero. And the occasion and design of it is, to set forth the superior excellency of Christ to angels and men, to Moses, to Joshua, to Aaron, and his sons, and the preferableness of his priesthood and sacrifice to the Levitical priesthood and its sacrifices; to teach the Hebrews the true knowledge of the mysteries of their law; to point out to them the design, use, and abrogation of its ceremonies; and to prepare them for what afflictions and persecutions they would be called to endure for Christ; and to exhort them to perseverance, and to strengthen them against apostasy, as well as to instruct them in the various duties of religion.

Gill: Hebrews 11 (Chapter Introduction)

INTRODUCTION TO HEBREWS 11

The apostle having, in the preceding chapter, spoken in commendation of the grace, and life of faith, and of its usefulness to preserve from apostasy, proceeds in this to give some account of the nature and actings of it; and which he illustrates by the examples of many of the Old Testament saints: he begins with a definition of it, which consists of two parts, Heb 11:1 and with an account of the usefulness of it to the elders in general, who by it obtained a good report, Heb 11:2 and of the service it is of in understanding the creation of the worlds, the author and original of them, Heb 11:3 and then goes on to give particular instances and examples of faith among the elders, or ancient believers, which are reduced into several classes; and the first is of the saints before the flood, Abel, Enoch, and Noah. Abel's faith lay in offering a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, in obtaining a testimony from God that he was righteous, and in yet speaking, though dead, Heb 11:4. Enoch's faith is evidenced by his translation of God, that he should not see death, and by the testimony he received from him before it, that he was acceptable to him; by which it is clear he had faith, since, without it, it is impossible to please God; nor can any come aright unto him, without believing that he is, and has a gracious respect to all that diligently seek him, Heb 11:5. Noah's faith was seen in preparing an ark, by the order of God, for the saving of his family, and in condemning the world by so doing, and by becoming an heir of righteousness through faith, Heb 11:7. The next class is that of the saints from the flood, to the times of Moses, in which are Abraham and Sarah, Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph. Abraham's faith is celebrated for his obedience to the divine call, quitting the country where he was, and going he knew not where; and for his sojourning in the promised land, as in a strange one, in which Isaac and Jacob dwelt with him in tents; and for looking by faith for the heavenly city built by the Lord; and for his offering up his son at the command of God, who was the son of promise, believing God was able to raise him from the dead, from whence he received him by faith, Heb 11:8. Sarah's faith lay in receiving strength through it to conceive, bear, and bring forth a child when past age, which was, founded upon the faithfulness of a promising God; hence from Abraham, by her, sprung a large posterity, like the stars of the sky, and the sand on the sea shore, Heb 11:11. Now all these patriarchs, both before and after the flood, as they lived by faith, they died in it; who, though they had not received the things promised, yet by faith saw them at a distance, were very well persuaded they would come to pass, and so, in some sense, enjoyed them; hence, while they lived, they lived like pilgrims and strangers, showing that they had no regard to the country they came from, and had no mind to return thither, but sought another, a better, and an heavenly one; so that God is not ashamed to be called their God, he having prepared a city for them, Heb 11:13. Isaac's faith is commended in blessing his two sons with respect to things future, Heb 11:20 and Jacob's faith is well spoken of for blessing both the sons of Joseph in his last moments, worshipping on the top of his staff, Heb 11:21 and Joseph's faith is instanced in two things; in making mention of the departure of the Israelites out of Egypt, as a certain thing; and in giving them strict orders to carry his bones along with them, when they went from thence, Heb 11:22 the third class of men, famous for faith, is that of such from the times of Moses to the judges, in which are the parents of Moses, Moses himself, the Israelites in general, and the harlot Rahab. The parents of Moses showed their faith in hiding him three months, seeing him to be a lovely child, contrary to the king's edict, Heb 11:23. Moses's faith lay in refusing to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter; in preferring afflictions to the pleasures of sin, and the reproach of Christ to the riches of Egypt; he having, by faith, a respect to the heavenly glory, another instance of it; and by forsaking Egypt, without fear of the king's displeasure, by faith seeing a King who is invisible; and by keeping the passover, with the sprinkling of blood, that so the destroyer of the firstborn of Egypt might not touch the Israelites, Heb 11:24. The instances of the faith of the Israelites are their passage through the Red sea, as on dry land, when the Egyptians, who attempted it, were drowned; and their compassing the walls of Jericho seven days, believing they would fall, as accordingly they did, Heb 11:29. The faith of Rahab, the harlot, is commended for two things; for peaceably receiving the spies that came to her; and for the salvation she believed she should have, and had, when the unbelieving inhabitants of Jericho perished, Heb 11:31. And the last class of heroes for faith, includes the times of the judges, kings, prophets, and the Maccabees; the judges, kings, and prophets, are lumped together, and only a few of their names are observed as a specimen of the rest, the apostle not having time to mention particular one, Heb 11:32 and various instances of without reference to particular persons to whom they belong, are recorded; some which lay in doing things greatly heroic, and even miraculous, Heb 11:33 and others in suffering things the most cruel and torturing, and death itself in divers shapes, Heb 11:35. And thus, by an induction of particulars, the apostle proves both his definition of faith, Heb 11:1 and the usefulness of it to the elders, Heb 11:2 they by it obtaining a good report, though they did not receive the thing promised, Heb 11:39 wherefore New Testament saints have great encouragement, and much more reason, to exercise this grace; since God has provided for them the better thing he promised to others, that the one without the other might not be perfect, Heb 11:40.

College: Hebrews (Book Introduction)

INTRODUCTION

It is difficult to overestimate the significance of Hebrews for understanding the nature of the new covenant. No other document in the New Testament canon comments as directly and extensively upon this covenant as does Hebrews. Its description of Jesus as the great high priest of the believer is a unique contribution to New Testament Christology.

Yet Hebrews is perhaps as well known for the difficulties it presents as it is for its distinctive contributions to our understanding of the ministry of Jesus and the nature of our salvation. It is difficult to be certain about who wrote it, when and to whom. It is a letter and not quite a letter. Many find its line of argument intricate and complex, its theology abstract and obscure, and its use of the Old Testament puzzling if not problematic. This commentary will begin by addressing some of these considerations.

AUTHORSHIP

Over the years, most of the debate about the authorship of Hebrews has focused on whether or not Paul wrote this letter. Arguments have been made for other possible authors as well. What we can know for certain about the author is best gleaned from the letter itself, but many will want to know how this debate affects our confidence in the authority and inspiration of the letter.

Did Paul write the Letter to the Hebrews?

Though few defend Pauline authorship of Hebrews today, in the past this view has enjoyed the support of significant church leaders and traditions. The earliest extant copy of Hebrews (early third century) has been received as part of a collection of Paul's letters, in which it was placed after Romans. Pauline authorship was defended by notable church fathers in the East, e.g., Clement of Alexandria (c.150-c.215) and Origen (185-253) who, despite reservations, defended it as essentially Pauline, at least in part on the weight of what was then received tradition. Later, Jerome and Augustine helped to shift opinion in the West and the Sixth Synod of Carthage (419) established a tradition of support for Pauline authorship which lasted until the Reformation.

However, the weight of the evidence - both historical and texual - is far from clear. Early church opinion was far from universal. In the West, prior to Jerome and Augustine, such leaders as Irenaeus and Hippolytus of Rome did not accept Hebrews as Pauline. The Muratorian Canon (a list of documents accepted as New Testament Scripture, c. 170) included thirteen letters identified as Pauline but excluded Hebrews. When reformers such as Calvin and Luther reexamined the question centuries later, neither concluded that Paul was its author. Contemporary critics consider Pauline authorship implausible in light of clear differences between the vocabulary and style of Hebrews and epistles known to be Pauline. Further, it has been argued as improbable for Paul to refer to himself as the author does in 2:3 ("This salvation, which was first announced by the Lord, was confirmed to us by those who heard him") in light of what he says of himself in Galatians 1:11-12 ("I did not receive it from any man, nor was I taught it; rather, I received it by revelation from Jesus Christ").

Who else could have written the letter to the Hebrews?

As early as the second century, Tertullian identified Barnabas as the author of the letter. Barnabas was a Levite (Acts 4:26), and there is much about levitical ritual in the epistle. He was also a Hellenistic Jew, a member of the Jerusalem church and a missionary partner of Paul (Acts 9:27; 11:30; 12:1-14:28). All of this evidence is circumstantial, however, and nothing but Tertullian's opinion connects him to the letter directly.

Clement of Alexandria first suggested that Luke translated a Hebrew text written by Paul. Calvin affirmed this possiblity centuries later. There are some similarities in the Greek style of Luke-Acts and Hebrews. But there is little other evidence and there are also some differences in style. Calvin also suggested Clement of Rome as a possibility. However, Clement of Rome widely quoted from the letter himself. It is unlikely that he would quote himself and his use of the Old Testament is often at variance with that in Hebrews.

Luther was the first to suggest Apollos as the possible author of Hebrews, a view which continues to enjoy some popularity. He was a "learned man, with a thorough knowledge of the Scriptures" who "vigorously refuted the Jews in public debate, proving from the Scriptures that Jesus was the Christ" (Acts 18:24-28). Presumably, he would have been capable of the careful handling of the LXX found in Hebrews. Also, he probably had some connection to the Pauline mission (1 Corinthians 1-4). But concluding that he was therefore the author of Hebrews is, at best, conjecture.

Among others, arguments have been made for Peter, Jude, Stephen, Aristion, Priscilla, Silas, Timothy, Epaphras, Philip and Mary the mother of Jesus as possible authors of Hebrews. Two other possibilities remain. An associate of Paul could have written the letter for him (a view first suggested by Origen in 220). It is also possible that Hebrews was written by some other anonymous Christian unknown to us. The letter itself does not clearly identify its author. Perhaps the fairest conclusion is that advanced by Origen, in spite of his inclination to defend Pauline authorship: "who wrote the Epistle, God only knows the truth."

How does the debate about authorship affect our view of the letter?

It is important to note that, although the debate over authorship has extended over the centuries, the question of the letter's canonicity (i.e., its inspiration and authority) has not. Even though church fathers in the East may have had doubts about its authorship, there is no evidence that they ever questioned its canonicity. Though the Muratorian Canon excluded Hebrews (as well as James and 1-2 Peter), all four books were included in the New Testament canon by the Synod of Hippo (393) and the Third (397) and Sixth (419) Synods of Carthage. Subsequent questions about its authorship during the Reformation had no effect at all upon the reformers' view of its authority or inspiration.

It is clear that apostolicity, as well as other issues such as universality and the "rule of faith," were important in the early decisions about the New Testament canon. We must keep in mind, however, that a document's "canonical" status is the result of a human process which does not bestow divine authority or inspiration upon a document but recognizes the authority and inspiration which it inherently possesses because it has been "God-breathed" (2 Tim 3:16). In other words, if it is true that Hebrews is a divinely inspired and authoritative document, its inspiration and authority remain factual in an objective sense apart from our own inability to clearly discern the identity of its author. In his providence, God bore witness to the inspiration and authority of this letter in a manner that left little room for doubt, as Hebrews persistently silenced the questions of men who soon found that it "is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness, so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work" (2 Tim 3:16-17).

What do we know about the author?

Though the question of authorship is not determinative of either the letter's inspiration or authority, it is significant for our interpretation of Hebrews. Knowing as much as we can about the author can be helpful for discerning the meaning of a text. We may not be able to know the identify of our author with any degree of certainty, but there is much that we can know about him.

He was probably a Hellenistic Jew for he was both steeped in the LXX and possessed of an excellent vocabulary and a polished style for writing in the Greek language. Presumably, then, he was well educated. He was probably a second generation Christian (2:3) but one with direct connection to apostolic influence since he was a companion of Timothy (13:23) and thus possibly an associate of Paul. It is possible that he wrote from Italy, although 13:24 could also be taken to mean that the recipients were in Italy and some in his own party were from there as well. The rhetoric of the letter and his description of it as "my word of exhortation" (13:22) suggest that he was probably a preacher. His "short letter" reveals a compassionate pastor, a keen theologian and a superior logician who applies all the resources of revelation and rhetoric at his command so that his dear friends will "not drift away" (2:1).

DATE, DESTINATION AND PURPOSE

Three important facts suggest at least a general date for the letter. First, Clement of Rome cited Hebrews frequently. 1 Clement was written in A.D. 95 or 96 and thus Hebrews would not only have been completed but well circulated by this date. Second, there is thus little reason to doubt that the Timothy of 13:23 was the associate of Paul referred to elsewhere in the New Testament. Though we do not know how old Timothy was when he joined Paul in his work, it is unlikely that this reference would place the letter very late in the first century. Finally, much is made of the destruction of the Jerusalem temple in A.D. 70. Although it is possible that the author would not have referred to this event if it had happened by the time of writing, it seems improbable that he would omit reference to an event that not only had a significant effect on the lives of first-century Jews (including Christians) but would have added great force to his own argument. Further, he refers to old covenant worship rituals in the present tense (8:4-5; 10:1-3).

Other considerations as to the probable date of the letter pertain to the identity and location of its recipients. The title "To the Hebrews" may have been added later and reflect later opinions about its contents but it accompanies the letter in all of the oldest Greek manuscripts and there is no evidence that the letter ever bore any other title. Some suggest that the phrase could be translated "against the Hebrews" but it is the same formula used in Paul's letters which were hardly "against" the Romans, Galatians, etc. The title of the letter thus suggests that its recipients were Jewish, and the content that they were both Jewish and Christian.

The letter itself indicates that its recipients were enduring persecution (10:33-34; 12:4; 13:3, 23). The more natural reading of 13:24 suggests that the author wrote to Italy rather than from Italy (for which the expression "those in Italy send you their greetings" would have been more appropriate). The Edict of Claudius had expelled Jews from Rome in 49 but many had returned by the time of the persecution begun by Nero in 64. Since our earliest quotes of Hebrews come to us from Clement of Rome, its circulation there was likely at an early date. The cumulative evidence thus suggests that the letter was addressed to Jewish Christians in Rome who suffered under the persecutions of Nero.

The combination of these circumstances and statements in the letter suggest its purpose. Though some have suggested that Hebrews was written foremost to combat an early Jewish perversion of Christian doctrine or as a generic tract to demonstrate the superiority of Christianity, key verses in the letter suggest that it was addressed to a particular community with a view to responding to an urgent need. The following verses are all suggestive:

Passage Exhortation End in View

2:1 We must pay more careful attention so that we do not . . . to what we have heard drift away

3:1 fix your thoughts on Jesus (cp. 12:2)

3:6 hold on to our courage and the

3:6 hope of which we boast

3:12 See to it . . . that none of you has a

. . . heart that turns away from the

living God

3:13 encourage one another daily so that none of you

may be hardened by

sin's deceitfulness

3:14 . . . if we hold firmly till the end the We have come to

confidence we had at first share in Christ . . .

4:1 let us be careful that none of you be

found to have fallen

short of it [rest]

4:11 Let us . . . make every effort to enter so that no one will

that rest fall

4:14 let us hold firmly to the faith we

profess

6:11 show this same diligence to the very in order to make your

end hope sure

10:23 Let us hold unswervingly to the

hope we profess

10:35 So do not throw away your it will be richly

confidence rewarded

10:36 You need to persevere so that when you

have done the will of

God, you will receive

what he has promised.

12:1 Let us run with perseverance the

12:1 race marked out for us

12:2 Let us fix our eyes on Jesus (cp. 3:1)

12:3 Consider him who endured such so that you will not

opposition from sinful men grow weary and lose

heart

Hebrews is, without doubt, a theologically valuable document which presents a well arranged argument in defense of the superiority of the new covenant. Yet these verses suggest that the author had an immediate purpose in mind for his theology and his rhetoric - the encouragement of Christian brothers and sisters who, suffering under persecutions which threatened even martyrdom, were tempted to abandon their strength. In the midst of their suffering, our author sends his "short letter" and "word of exhortation" (13:22) that they might fix their eyes on Jesus (3:1; 12:2), whose greatness he demonstrates from their own beloved Scriptures and cherished heritage.

FORM AND STRUCTURE

Since Hebrews includes some of the formal features of an epistle (e.g., personal greetings and closing formula) but not others (e.g., typical introductory greeting or address), there has been much debate as to whether it is more of a letter or a sermon. However, this particular formulation of the genre question probably reads a sharper distinction between written and oral communication back into an era when rhetoric rarely made such a rigid separation. Other epistles in the New Testament were clearly written in the knowledge that they would be read in the presence of congregations. It is thus possible to argue that, though written, they should be viewed primarily as oral documents. Writing lengthy treatises with significant oral features was a typical "rhetorical" practice for the ancients (e.g., the "template" or model speeches of Isocrates and others). Hence, Hebrews could well have been constructed as a "written homily," i.e., a letter with sermonic features.

This is to propose a variation of Deissmann's suggestion that Hebrews could have been an example of Christian literary art (i.e., a kind of treatise). Guthrie's criticism - that the writer's purpose was too serious to be regarded in this light - assumes that literary art cannot be addressed to particular communities and urgent occasions, when in fact, rhetoric is chiefly defined by (1) its "addressed" nature and (2) its "contingent" character. The fact that it is addressed to specific communities, their circumstances and the demands of those circumstances is precisely what, according to Aristotle, distinguishes "rhetoric" from its counterpart "dialect." It is quite in keeping with at least one significant ancient rhetorical tradition to regard Hebrews as a written homily - an extended written treatise with significant oral features, addressed to a particular community with a view to responding to an urgent need.

Of what import is this conclusion? There is little value in examining Hebrews for exact correspondence to any particular classical scheme of rhetoric as some have done for (1) a strong case has been made that there is no single classical tradition of rhetoric and (2) our uncertainty about the identity of the author makes it impossible for us to do anything more than speculate about the possible significance of any such similarities.

There are several values, however, in recognizing the "rhetorical" nature of the document. First, this encourages us to keep in mind that, above all, Hebrews is an attempt to persuade its recipients (to take action, i.e., a case of deliberative rhetoric). Close attention should thus be paid to its argumentative dimensions. Also, as we attempt to follow the writer's development of thought, we should be alert for the use of rhetorical devices which signal transitions from argumentative sections to hortatory sections that address the contingiences of the community's situation. Further, apart from the complexities which separated competing rhetorical traditions in the ancient world, it is not inappropriate to look for evidence of the kinds of topoi (argumentative commonplaces) more widely employed and with which a well educated author was likely to be familiar. This should aid our understanding of the nature of the proofs employed by our author. Finally, it reminds us to seek the relevance of the subject matter of Hebrews in relationship to particular sets of life circumstances (persecution, suffering, temptation, and discouragement among them).

Hebrews is organized around a series of quotations from the Old Testament which are not only presented as argument but also developed with a variety of exegetical procedures (see below). If we use these quotations as a guideline for discerning its structure, the following picture of Hebrews emerges.

Chapter One is an introduction. This chapter is full of Old Testament quotations demonstrating Jesus' superiority over angels.

Chapter Two appeals to Psalm 8. Jesus rescues man by coming down beneath angels, joining man in flesh and blood, dying, and then returning to his place of exaltation above the angels. All who cling to him in faith return with him to the throne.

Chapters Three and Four deal with Psalm 95. God offers rest to all who trust him. The land of Canaan was not that rest, for this Psalm spoke of a rest long after the Israelites who wandered in the desert hardened their hearts and lost the rest which God offered to them. God's rest is still available for all who believe him.

Chapters Five, Six and Seven are organized around Psalm 110. Jesus is a priest like Melchizedek, who was also superior to the priesthood of the old covenant. Jesus, in fact, is a priest forever by God's oath.

Chapter Eight introduces Jeremiah 31. The new covenant, created by Jesus our great high priest, is superior to the old covenant. It is founded on better promises than the old covenant, which was a mere copy and shadow of this new covenant.

Chapters Nine and Ten treat Psalm 40. Jesus' living sacrifice of himself through obedience is far superior to the Old Testament sacrifices of dead bulls and goats repeatedly offered in the old tabernacle. Jesus took this sacrifice into the very presence of God, thus fully taking away sins and cleansing our consciences.

Chapter Eleven develops a theme from Habakkuk 2, that the righteous will live by faith. This principle by which we live is illustrated by numerous examples of people living by faith.

Chapter Twelve treats Proverbs 3. We must accept the discipline God brings upon us, for God disciplines those he loves.

Chapter Thirteen is the conclusion. It is full of exhortations on how to give ourselves to God in the life of faith.

Remove the introductory and concluding chapters for a moment and an interesting picture of the structure of the main body of thought emerges. The new covenant (chapter 8) is central, tying together his priesthood (chapters 5-7) and his sacrifice (chapters 9-10). This is prepared for by the offer of rescue (chapter 2) and rest (chapters 3-4) and followed by the re

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Aristotle. The "Art" of Rhetoric . Loeb Classical Library. Translated by J. H. Freese. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1926.

____________ . On Rhetoric . Edited and translated by George A. Kennedy. New York, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1991.

Attridge, Harold W. Hebrews . Hermeneia Commentaries. Edited by Helmut Koester. Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1989.

Bauer, Walter. A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature . Translated by William Arndt and F.W. Gingrich. 2nd ed. Revised and augmented by F.W. Gingrich and F.W. Danker. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1979.

Beasley-Murray, G.R. "Baptism." The New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology . Vol. 1. Edited by Colin Brown. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1975.

Bietenhard, H. "Name." The New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology . Vol. 2. Edited by Colin Brown. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1975.

Blass, F., A. Debrunner, and Robert W. Funk. A Greek Grammar of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature . Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1961.

Blowers, Paul. "Patterns of Perfection in Hebrews." Unpublished paper presented to a Fellowship of Professors at Johnson Bible College in Knoxville, Tennessee, September. 21, 1990.

Boatman, Don Earl. Helps From Hebrews . Bible Study Textbook. Joplin, MO: College Press, 1960.

Bromiley, Geoffery, ed. International Standard Bible Encyclopedia . 4 Vols. Rev. ed. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1979.

Brown, Colin, ed. The New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology . 3 Vols. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1975.

Brown, Francis, et al . The New Brown-Driver-Briggs-Gesenius Hebrew and English Lexicon . Lafayette, IN: Associated Publishers and Authors, Inc., 1980.

Bruce, F.F. The Epistle to the Hebrews . New International Critical Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1964.

Calvin, John. The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews . Trans. by William B. Johnston. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1963.

Carson, D.A., Douglas J. Moo and Leon Morris. An Introduction to the New Testament . Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1992.

Chamberlain, William. An Exegetical Grammar of the Greek New Testament . Grand Rapids: Baker, 1941. Reprinted 1979.

Crouch, Owen. God Has Spoken: Expository Preaching and Teaching - Hebrews . Joplin, MO: College Press, 1983. Reprinted 1990.

Davidson, A.B. The Epistle to the Hebrews . Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, n.d.

Dods, Marcus. The Epistle to the Hebrews . Vol. IV in The Expositor's Greek Testament. Edited by W. Robertson Nicoll. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1910.

Douglas, J.D., ed. The New Bible Dictionary . 2nd. Ed. Leicester, England: InterVarsity, 1992.

Ellingworth, Paul. Commentary on Hebrews . New International Greek Testament Commentary. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1993.

Elwell, Walter, ed. Evangelical Dictionary of Theology . Grand Rapids: Baker, 1984.

Enos, Theresa, ed. Encyclopedia of Rhetoric and Composition: Communication From Ancient Times to the Information Age . New York: Garland Pub., 1996.

Fant, Clyde E. and Pinson, William E., eds. Twenty Centuries of Great Preaching: An Encyclopedia of Preaching . 23 Vols. Waco, TX: Word Books, 1971.

Feinberg, C.L. "Tithe." The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . Vol. 5. Edited by Merrill C. Tenney. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1974-76.

Fensham, F.C. "Oath." International Standard Bible Encyclopedia , Vol. III, ed. by G. Bromiley. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1979.

Fiensy, David. New Testament Introduction . The College Press NIV Commentary. Joplin, MO: College Press, 1994.

Gooding, D.W. and D.J. Wiseman. "Censer." The New Bible Dictionary . 2nd ed. Edited by J.D. Douglas. Leicester, England: InterVarsity, 1982.

Gregory, T.M. "Oath." The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . Vol. 4. Edited by Merrill C. Tenney. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1974-76.

Guthrie, Donald. "Epistle to the Hebrews," International Standard Bible Encyclopedia , Vol. 2. Edited by G. Bromiley. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1979.

____________ . Hebrews . Tyndale New Testament Commentary. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1983.

____________ . New Testament Introduction . 3rd ed. rev. Downers Grove, IL: Intervarsity Press, 1970.

Hatch, Edwin and Henry Redpath. A Concordance to the Septuagint . Two Volumes including supplement. Graz, Austria: Akademische Druck - Univ. Verlagstalt, 1954.

Héring, Jean. The Epistle to the Hebrews. London: Epworth Press, 1970.

Josephus. Jewish Antiquities . Books I-IV. Loeb Classical Library. Translated by H. St. J. Thackeray. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1930.

____________ . The Jewish War . Books IV-VII. Loeb Classical Library. Translated by H. St. J. Thackeray. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1928.

Kittel, Gerhard and Gerhard Friedrich, eds. Theological Dictionary of the New Testament . 10 Vols. Translated and edited by Geoffrey Bromiley. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1964-76.

Kistemaker, Simon. Exposition of the Epistle to the Hebrews . New Testament Commentary. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1984.

Konig, Eduard. "Tabernacle." The Jewish Encyclopedia . Ed. by Isadore Singer. New York: KTAV Publishing House, Inc., n.d.

Lane, William L. Hebrews 1-8 . Word Biblical Commentary, Vol. 47A. Edited by David A. Hubbard, John D. W. Watts and Ralph P. Martin. Dallas: Word Books, 1991.

____________ . Hebrews 9-13 . Word Biblical Commentary, Vol. 47A. Edited by David A. Hubbard, John D.W. Watts and Ralph P. Martin. Dallas: Word Books, 1991.

Lenski, R.C.H. The Interpretation of the Epistle to the Hebrews and the Epistle of James . Minneapolis: Augsburg Press, 1966.

Liddell, Henry George and Robert Scott. A Greek-English Lexicon . 9th ed. Rev. and augmented by Sir Henry Stuart Jones. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1940.

Lindars, Barnabas. "The Rhetorical Structure of Hebrews." New Testament Studies Vol. 35 (1989), pp. 382-406.

Louw, Johannes and Eugene A. Nida, eds. Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament Based on Semantic Domains . 2 Vols. New York: United Bible Societies, 1988.

Martin, Ralph P. New Testament Foundations: A Guide for Christian Students . 2 Vols. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1978.

Metzger, Bruce M. A Textual Commentary on the Greek Testament . New York, London: United Bible Societies, 1971, corrected edition, 1975.

Meyer, F.B. The Way into the Holiest: Expositions of the Epistle to the Hebrews . Fort Washington, PA: Christian Literature Crusade, 1982.

Milligan, R. Epistle to the Hebrews . The New Testament Commentary, Vol. IX. Cincinnati: Standard Pub., n.d.

Moffat, James. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews . The International Critical Commentary. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1924. Reprinted 1968.

Montefiore, Hugh. The Epistle to the Hebrews . Peabody, MA: Hendrickson Publishers, 1964. Reprinted 1987.

Morris, Leon, et al. The Expositor's Bible Commentary , Volume 12. Edited by Frank E. Gaebelein. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1981.

Moule, Charles F. Idiom Book of New Testament Greek . 2nd ed. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1959.

Moulton, James H. and George Milligan. The Vocabulary of the Greek Testament: Illustrated from the Papyri and Other Non-Literary Sources . Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1930. Reprinted 1980.

Moulton, James H., Wilbert F. Howard and Nigel Turner. A Grammar of New Testament Greek . 4 Vols. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1963-79.

Moulton, W.F. and A.S. Geden. A Concordance to the Greek Testament . Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1897. 5th ed., 1978.

Nairne, A. The Epistle to the Hebrews . Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1921.

Paterson, J. H. "Sea." The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . Vol. 5. Edited by Merrill C. Tenney. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1974-76.

Rahlfs, Alfred, ed. Septuaginta . 2 vols. in 1. Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibel Stiftung, 1935.

Schiappa, Edward. "Protagoras." Encyclopedia of Rhetoric and Composition: Communication . ed. by Theresa Enos. New York: Garland Pub., 1996.

Silva, Moises. "Perfection and Eschatology in Hebrews." Westminster Theological Journal . Vol. 39 (1976), pp. 60-71.

Singer, Isadore, ed. The Jewish Encyclopedia . New York: Ktav Publishing House, Inc., n.d.

Spicq, C. L'Épitre Aux Hebreux . Paris: Librairie Lecoffre, 1952.

Soulen, Richard. Handbook of Biblical Criticism . 2nd ed. Atlanta: John Knox Press, 1976, 1981.

Swetnam, J. "Sacrifice and Revelation in the Epistle to the Hebrews: Observations and Surmises on Hebrew 9, 26." Catholic Biblical Quarterly Vol. 30 (1968), pp. 227-254.

Tenney, Merrill C., ed. The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . 5 Vols. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1974-76.

Thayer, Joseph. A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament . 4th Edition. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1901.

Thompson, James. The Letter to the Hebrews . The Living Word Commentary. Edited by Everett Ferguson. Austin, TX: R.B. Sweet Co., 1971.

Trotter, Andrew H., Jr. Interpeting the Epistle to the Hebrews . Guides to New Testament Exegesis. Edited by Scot McKnight. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1996.

Waltke, B.K. "Melchizedek." The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . Vol. 4. Edited by Merrill C. Tenney. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1975-76.

Westcott, B.F. The Epistle to the Hebrews . 2nd Edition. 1892. Reprint, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans. 1994.

Wiseman, D.J. "Weights and Measures." The New Bible Dictionary . 2nd ed. Ed. By J.D. Douglas. Leicester, England: InterVarsity, 1982.

Zodhiates, Spiros. The Complete Word Study Dictionary: New Testament . Rev. ed. Chattanooga, TN: AMG Press, 1993.

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

ABBREVIATIONS

ABD Anchor Bible Dictionary

BAGD Bauer-Arndt-Gingrich-Danker Greek Lexicon (2nd. ed.)

BDB New Brown-Driver-Briggs-Gesenius Hebrew and English

Lexicon

BDF Blass-Debrunner-Funk Greek Grammar

ISBE International Standard Bible Encyclopedia (Bromiley)

KJV King James Version

LN Louw & Nida's Lexicon Based on Semantic Domains

LSJ Liddell-Scott-Jones Greek Lexicon

LXX Septuagint

MHT Moulton-Howard-Turner Greek Grammar

MM Moulton & Milligan's Vocabulary of Greek Testament

NASB New American Standard Bible

NIDNTT New International Dictionary of New Testament

Theology

NJB New Jerusalem Bible

RSV Revised Standard Version

TDNT Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, ed. by

Gerhard Kittel and Gerhard Friedrich

ZPED Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

College: Hebrews (Outline)

OUTLINE

I. JESUS IS SUPERIOR TO THE ANGELS - 1:1-14

A. The Preeminence of the Son - 1:1-4

B. The Son Superior to the Angels - 1:5-14

II. JESUS RESCUES MAN - 2:1-18

A. Warning Not to Ignore Such a Great Salvation - 2:1-4

B. Jesus Became a Man to Bring Men to Glory - 2:5-18

III. GOD OFFERS REST TO ALL WHO TRUST HIM - 3:1-4:16

A. Jesus Is Superior to Moses - 3:1-6

B. Psalm 95:7-11 - 3:7-11

C. Hold Firm to the End - 3:12-15

D. Unbelieving Israelites Fell in the Desert - 3:16-19

E. A Sabbath-Rest for the People of God - 4:1-5

F. A Sabbath-Rest Remains - 4:6-11

G. The Message from God Does Its Part to Save Us - 4:12-13

H. Jesus, the Great High Priest - 4:14-16

IV. JESUS IS SUPERIOR TO THE PRIESTHOOD OF THE OLD COVENANT AND A PRIEST FOREVER BY GOD'S OATH - 5:1-7:28

A. Requirements of the High Priest - 5:1-4

B. Jesus Fulfills the Requirements and Offers Eternal Salvation - 5:5-10

C. [Excursus: Responding to God] - 5:11-6:12

1. Still Infants - 5:11-14

2. On to Maturity - 6:1-3

3. Those Who Fall Away - 6:4-8

4. Confident of Better Things - 6:9-12

D. God's Oath Makes His Purpose Sure - 6:13-20

E. Melchizedek Like the Son of God - 7:1-3

F. Melchizedek Greater than Abraham - 7:4-10

G. Jesus Is High Priest Based on His Resurrection which Introduces a Better Hope - 7:11-19

H. Jesus Is High Priest Based on God's Oath which Produces a Better Covenant - 7:20-22

I. Jesus' Resurrection Creates a Permanent Priesthood - 7:23-25

J. Jesus' Death Provides the Perfect Sacrifice - 7:26-28

V. THE NEW COVENANT BROUGHT BY JESUS OUR HIGH PRIEST IS SUPERIOR TO THE OLD COVENANT - 8:1-13

A. Our High Priest Reigns and Serves in the True Tabernacle, Prefigured by Old Testament Shadows - 8:1-5

B. Our High Priest Is Mediator of the New Covenant, Promised through the Prophet Jeremiah - 8:6-13

VI. JESUS' SACRIFICE OF HIMSELF IS SUPERIOR TO THE SACRIFICES OF THE OLD COVENANT AND SETS US FREE FROM SIN - 9:1-10:39

A. The Tabernacle and Its Tools - 9:1-5

B. The Day of Atonement - 9:6-10

C. Jesus' Sacrifice Cleanses Our Conscience - 9:11-14

D. Jesus' Death Inaugurates the New Covenant - 9:15-22

E. Jesus' Sacrifice Was Once for All - 9:23-28

F. Old Covenant Sacrifices Could Not Take Away Sin - 10:1-4

G. Christ Offered His Body to Make Us Holy - 10:5-10

H. Our High Priest Now Reigns - 10:11-14

I. Witness of the Holy Spirit through Jeremiah - 10:15-18

J. Let Us Draw Near to God and Spur One Another On - 10:19-25

K. The Judgment of God on Those Who Keep Sinning - 10:26-31

L. Reminder of Earlier Suffering - 10:32-34

M. The Need to Persevere - 10:35-39

VII. GOD EXPECTS US TO SHOW FAITH - 11:1-40

A. The Nature of Faith - 11:1-3

B. Faith Illustrated by Abel, Enoch, and Noah - 11:4-7

C. Faith Illustrated by Abraham - 11:8-19

D. Faith Illustrated by Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph- 11:20-22

E. Faith Illustrated by Moses - 11:23-28

F. Faith Illustrated in Israel - 11:29-38

G. God Planned to Make Them Perfect with Us - 11:39-40

VIII. GOD EXPECTS US TO ENDURE DISCIPLINE - 12:1-29

A. A Call to Perseverance - 12:1-3

B. The Word of Encouragement - 12:4-6

C. God Disciplines His Children - 12:7-11

D. Practical Actions - 12:12-17

E. Terrifying Mt. Sinai - 12:18-21

F. Mt. Zion, the Heavenly Jerusalem - 12:22-24

G. A Kingdom which Cannot Be Shaken - 12:25-29

IX. CONCLUDING EXHORTATIONS - 13:1-25

A. Keep Loving Each Other - 13:1-3

B. Stay Pure - 13:4-6

C. Remember Your Leaders - 13:7-8

D. Counterparts to Old Covenant Practices - 13:9-16

E. Obey Your Leaders and Pray for Us - 13:17-19

F. Benediction and Closing Exhortations - 13:20-22

G. Personal Greetings - 13:23-25

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV